Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Categories:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of Hail & Farewell
Collections:
Characters react to their own series/movies, Reacting to Canon
Stats:
Published:
2023-01-31
Updated:
2024-09-08
Words:
116,378
Chapters:
20/28
Comments:
186
Kudos:
760
Bookmarks:
188
Hits:
36,718

As Above is Below

Summary:

Call it divine intervention, a sign from above, but it is fate that brings us together on this day.

You’ve all been summoned from the past to learn of your futures and how you may proceed with your actions going forward.

Would you make the same mistakes and resign to your fate or change the course of time to avoid destruction?

The choice is in your hands and be wary fellow Shadowhunters, not everything ends in paradise. There comes a time where you must say ‘hail and farewell.’

 

or,

 

The TMI, TDA, TID, TLH ensemble read the Shadowhunter Chronicles.

Chapter 1: Intro: To the World

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The night out at Pandemonium was supposed to be fun, but it wasn’t fun as Clary continued to stare at the blue haired boy she had seen talk his way into the club. 

There was something about him that drew her stare, but Clary didn’t know why. Perhaps she hoped that he’d look her way, or maybe she just wanted to know——but she wouldn’t know what would’ve happened next because one minute she was surrounded by loud blaring music and strobing lights and then she wasn’t. 

It was quiet, the room she had been transported to, and for whatever odd reason, Clary didn’t quite panic yet even when she knew she should. 

The room was decorated aptly, nothing too gaudy but not quite bland. It was a room she would have drawn from point perspective with its tall mahogany bookshelves that reached the ceiling and its many golden light fixtures. There were dark navy curtains pulled over the windows and unlike the dead of night like she had been expecting, there was daylight spilling from the shades. Her gaze was more drawn to the center of the room where many chairs were placed all circling around a table with a little over fifteen or so books. And yeah, maybe that is a little weird. What lounge would need that many chairs if it seemed like the place was good enough to house two people? 

Clary was curious, when will she ever not be, but it felt like she had been transported to some kind of limbo where time stopped and the outside world didn’t matter. 

Clary’s fingers traced the wood of the shelves as she heard distant chatter accompanying her in the otherwise empty room. She walked towards the middle of the room. She couldn’t be the only one here, there had to be others and lurking in the mini library would not do her any good if she wanted to know what was going on. 

Clary caught a glimpse of three teenagers dressed in black huddled together, already in the middle of the room that had been empty when she had glanced at it before. Just as she walked towards them, a familiar voice called out to her and she turned. 

“Clary!” Her best friend said, crashing into her with a hug, “thank god you're here.” He took a quick glance around the room, “Do you know what’s going on?” 

Clary parted her lips to answer and two more bodies came crashing forward, and really, what exactly is going on? It’s already weird enough that she saw three teens whom she has absolutely no clue who they are, then Simon pops up out of nowhere and like serendipity her mother is here along with Luke. 

Clary watched as her mother gave her a cursory glance, from bottom to top to make sure she wasn’t harmed in any way. She found that her mom always did that whenever she left the house, as if she assumed Clary would be mauled by some dog or something. 

“I told you she’s alright Jocelyn,” Luke’s comforting timbre filled her ears and eased her unease for just a little while. 

Her mother glanced up at him and he stared back, seemingly talking through their eyes. And it really shouldn’t matter to Clary as those two always ended up in their own world regardless of who was around, but she felt the fleeting feeling of embarrassment at being the third wheel to her own parental figures. 

Her mother let out a sigh and draped her arms around her shoulders, steering them to the middle of the room and though it had only been for a few moments, there were a lot more people than she originally thought. 

They all looked out of place, anachronistic even as they wore formal clothing of crisp buttoned shirts and long overcoats to the daily gowns with skirts that reached their ankles. They looked dated in time and even more odd compared to the other three teens who looked just as apprehensive as the rest even though they were pushed behind a stern looking woman and who she supposed was her husband. 

Clary didn’t know what they were saying, and even if she had, it seemed like a different kind of language and world she had no real intention of stepping into, especially when she saw the woman from before glare impressively hard at her mother. 

 



James Herondale had only just arrived at Waterloo station, stopped mid-sentence during his conversation with the poor porter whose sleeve he had nearly caught, when he was transported to this rustic room that showed no resemblance or familiarity. 

On alert, he reached to his side to pull out his dagger, an item he had no recollection of retrieving in his hast to leave the shared home he had with Cordelia. 

Cordelia. 

 

His Daisy. 

 

Why hadn’t she just let him explain instead of running away with Matthew to Paris? To be blinded by love so completely that he would be willing to do anything, it reminded him of his father and his endless stories on how mad he was about his mother. 

And maybe emotions clouded his judgment, but it was the first time in a while that he’s felt clear from the fog, from the shackles Grace had put on him. Who could really blame him when he got shoved into the nearest wall and disarmed by a curly haired boy with blue-green eyes? He oddly seemed familiar despite James never meeting him to begin with. And really, James should be more focused on the knife at his throat, but what does he have left to lose at this point? 

“Who are you?” He felt the boy scan him from head to toe, eyes catching on the rune on the side of his throat. James felt the knife lower, but only by a bit as he asked, “Which institute are you from?” 

“James Herondale,” at the surname, the boy stiffened, but James carried on as if he hadn’t seen it, “from the London Institute.” 

James gave the boy a prompting stare as if to say well? 

The boy lowered his knife, but didn’t put it away as he handed James his dagger back. “Julian Blackthorn, Los Angeles Institute.” 

“Never heard of you.”

“Well, I could say the same thing about you.” 

“If you don’t mind,” James found himself saying, “but I’d rather not be around another Blackthorn at the moment.” 

Like a dog with a bone, “What do you mean another Blackthorn? Have you seen my siblings?” 

“Your siblings?” James smoothed the collar of his shirt. “I cannot say I’ve seen them, you're the only person I've seen here.” 

“And where is here exactly?” 

“I do not hold all the answers, Julian Blackthorn.” 

James pushed past the boy, tucking his dagger back in its sheath. What exactly was here, he wasn’t sure, only that it didn’t feel right despite how comforting it may feel. 

The room was deceptively small as it felt like he had been walking for a long time through an array of bookshelves. James would’ve focused on the titles, traced the spines with reverence, but he didn’t care. 

There was a Blackthorn trailing after him, one of which he has never met, and James knows the boy is different due to the brief look he had at his eyes. He’s seen a lot, has been burdened by many things, but most of all, he looks like he’s had his heart ripped out of his chest, by who? Well, he can join the club. 

There were a flurry of steps coming their way and James had little to no time to jump out of the way as, who he assumed to be his siblings, flung themselves at him, well most of them anyways. 

“Julian!” 

James should’ve taken that as his cue to continue on walking, but he couldn’t help but stare at the siblings embrace even if it was only for a short while. He missed Lucie. After being caught up in all his business, he hadn’t been paying attention to what his sister had been doing, what she still might be doing—

“Who’s this?” 

He held out a hand. “I’m James,” he said, purposefully leaving out his family name. This lot seemed to be the curious type and he couldn’t be having them poke around in his business. 

He couldn’t help the strained smile that crept onto his face as James retracted his hand when he realized they weren’t going to be shaking it anytime soon, embarrassment flooding his cheeks as he looked for a way out. 

Julian stepped in before he could combust. “These are my siblings,” he pointed to a tall looking girl (not as tall as james though), “That’s Livvy,” to the boy who was eyeing James suspiciously, “Ty,” and then to the curvy girl who seemed his age, but he knew better, “and that’s Dru.” 

“Nice to meet you all,” he politely said, his manners outweighing his rude desire to leave swiftly when he saw Julian’s eyes continue to flicker around, almost as if he were looking for something or someone. “Are you missing someone?” 

“No.” 

It was a clear lie, but James didn’t push it. “I should take my leave,” and just as he turned around he ran into the person he had been dying to see but an unwanted dread settled in his bones. 





Julian can’t exactly say that he knew what was going on, but he just had an inkling that whatever it was, it would affect his future decisions down the line. Assuming he hasn’t yet made those decisions. 

He knows that James Herondale, whoever he may be, (considering the fact that he only knows of one other Herondale and that’s Jace, and well, maybe Kit) is different. Julian doesn’t know in which way since he seemed his age, but he talked differently, carefully chose his words, and looked like a fish out of water despite looking like he belonged. 

Most Shadowhunters he knew wouldn’t bother with the formal attire as it was finicky and prone to getting dirty on unplanned demon attacks. 

Whatever it was, Julian will keep an eye on him, because you can never be too cautious until it stabs you right in the back. 

He looked down to see Ty already staring up at him, eyes trying to penetrate the friendly mask he had put on for the other shadowhunter, but Julian was already steering them away from James, who seems to have his own personal things to deal with. 

“Have you seen anyone else?” He asked Livvy. 

The younger girl nodded, although hesitantly. “We were with Emma and Cristina before we ran off.” 

Then that means—he nearly stumbled when Emma threw herself at him and it was strange. Seeing as the last time he had seen her, she had been busy lying to his face and shattering his heart into pieces. Almost like she realized herself, she pried herself off of him and directed her attention towards the kids like she hadn’t hugged him to begin with. 

It should’ve hurt, it should hurt, but this was Emma. He couldn’t have hated her even if he tried. Julian knew she was hiding something from him. She wouldn’t say it though, but whatever it was made her try and dump Julian behind as if that would ever work. 

“Do you know what’s going on here?” 

Julian shook his head. It frustrated him that he couldn’t figure this out like he could with other things, and there was an answer, but whatever it was was one yet to be revealed. 

He saw Diana creep into the corner of his vision, followed by Mark and… Helen





She didn’t look like the Cordelia he had kissed on the sofa, minutes before Grace had come knocking. This Cordelia didn’t look battle worn, if anything she looked like when she first arrived in London, bright-eyed and weak in the legs. 

“Oh thank the angel,” came his parabatai’s voice and all the feelings he’d pushed down for the moment were slowly bubbling their way back to the surface. “Jamie, you didn’t disappear on us.” 

His gaze switched from Cordelia to Matthew, to the other bodies that were slowly coming into view. “Where would I have gone?” 

Matthew shrugged, his eyes were hazy up close, still bright, and that only meant one thing. He had been drinking before he was brought here. His hair was a bit damp and if James were to sneak a look at Thomas he’d see the same, and that only meant one thing. Everything they had gone through the past few months, only James would remember because he was the only one out of all of them to live through it. It meant that Matthew didn’t know that he knew about his feelings for Cordelia, that he would soon be running off with her to Paris. That his anger he harbored towards the two of them would be pointless because they didn’t know. 

So James straightened his spine and slipped on a smile. “At least we’re all here, this day has been strange.” 

“You think?” Thomas ran a hand through his still wet hair. “One minute we’re at the tavern and the next we’re here.” 

“This better not be some demon’s trick.” James grimaced. 

“A hallucination maybe?” Cordelia added, the first words she’s spoken since he’s seen her, and maybe just because he could, he reached out to hold her hand and gave it a comforting squeeze. 

She stiffened in surprise, but didn’t pull away and squeezed back. He also didn’t fail to notice Matthew tracking the movement, eyes latched on his right wrist, his bare wrist. 

His parabatai didn’t say anything as Christopher spoke. “Whatever it is, it’s very fascinating…” his voice began to trail off in James’ head and soon they were walking. 

He let his hand slip from Cordelia’s and trailed after the rest of his friends slowly. 

“Did you finally take it off?” He murmured quietly when he noticed James hang back. 

James remembered the burning, the shock of it all when the bracelet finally broke, when he felt free. 

I wish I could’ve. 

 

“I don’t think I’ve ever loved Grace at all.” He found himself saying and it was a sad thing. It wasn’t pity for the love he could’ve had, it was anger for the one he wanted with Cordelia. 

Like clockwork, Matthew’s eyes sharpened. “What do you mean by that?” 

“We have a lot to discuss,” he nearly crashed into Christopher, who halted to a stop, if it weren’t for Matthew’s hand pulling him back, “but it looks like we won’t have time.” 

James found his hands reaching to rest on top of his throwing knives, the rest of his friends doing the same as they scanned the room. 

He recognized Julian and his siblings, but the other six were unfamiliar to him, which was a given seeing as he hadn’t run into them. There was another group of four consisting of two red-headed women, a young boy with glasses, and a tall ragged looking man, who kept their distance from another group, who were eyeing them funnily, Magnus Bane who stood by himself, away from the crowd. Then came the oddities. 

James knows what his parents look like, he’s seen them almost every day, but he didn’t think it’d shock him more to see them younger and fresh-faced and not hopelessly in love. All of them really. To see Christopher’s parents apart instead of fused to each other’s sides, Thomas’ not even acknowledging one another, to see Matthew’s parents unburdened by responsibility and tragedy, and Jessamine as a breathing being—it was almost too much that he forgot about one person. 

Uncle Jem, whose hair and eyes were silver. He looked so young and human compared to the Silent Brother he’s spent most of his life with. He wasn’t the only one shocked in their group, everyone felt it. It felt like he shouldn't have bare witness to such a scene, like it should’ve stayed sealed off as a point long before he came into the world. 

He stepped around Christopher who looked frozen in place. 

“Math,” he said. “You’re seeing this as well?” 

His parabatai’s words were soft, quiet, awed . “They’re so young .” 

They were maybe too distracted with their parents’ counterparts that they didn’t notice the others from their time until James nearly jumped out of his skin as a slender petite girl whose hair was a dead giveaway to her identity, latched onto his arm. 

“Oh thank god you’re here.” 

 

What’s with people thinking I will disappear? 

 

James glanced over her head, spotting Alastair and Charles, Ariadne and Anna, and… was that Jesse? He hadn’t classified his battle with Belial as the other, seeing as it wasn’t the Blackthorn boy to begin with, but it was a little odd to see him walking and alive without his grandfather possessing him as a vessel. James didn’t put much thought into it as the situation was already strange for their standards, and they walked amongst the fey, warlocks, vampires, and werewolves, nothing’s really that strange anymore. 

That being said, he’d be a fool to not notice the questioning looks from his friends as he pried Grace off of him and relinquished a step to feel Matthew’s hand on his back. 

Grace looked confused as to why James had refused her advance and as similar to how Matthew had glanced earlier, she tried to get a glimpse at his wrist, looking for her gift. 

“Where is your bracelet?” The question drew a lot of gazes, by a lot, he means the whole room. Nothing more scandalous than strangers getting a full view of your business being aired out in the open. 

Grace reached out for his hand and James let her, even when he felt Matthew fist his shirt tight in warning. If she wanted to see for herself, she could, but that’s all James would let her do as she pulled the cuff of his shirt up to see a faded ring of red where the silver should’ve been. 

“What happened?” He felt her fingers tremble, like she was afraid of the consequences, and she would. Grace hadn’t had enough of being Tatiana’s blade yet, but James still loathed her for all the things she did—what she will do. 

“It broke,” he answered curtly and maybe with a bit of derision. 

He heard Matthew stifle a laugh as James slipped his wrist from her hold. “Are you done now, Ms. Blackthorn?” 

“Blackthorn?” echoed Julian’s voice across the room and well, it was all going to come ahead eventually, yet James just had to let things slip just a bit too early. 

“A better question is,” James’ eyes flicked over to the young red-haired girl, “Who are you all?” 

“Clary,” said the unfamiliar boy with glasses, “who are you talking to?”  

It's with those words that causes nearly everyone to freeze. 

“A mundane?” James’ breath stuttered in his chest when he saw the tall and wiry boy step out from behind his mother. He looked so much like his father that it felt uncanny to even look at him. 

James couldn’t help it. 

He swore in Welsh. 

Loud. 

And commence the chaos. 



 

Notes:

I have no idea why I found it easier to write from James’ POV as opposed to everyone else, maybe it's fresher in my head considering Chain of Thorns is being released this week, and (I get my book on Thursday, ugh) I’m excited to see how it’ll play out and end. And as you can see, his sections are the longest and the most cohesive. I’m not going to stick to one specific POV as that just makes it harder on me, so most of it will just be me pop-corning around to see which person fits a section best.

Chapter 2: Intro: Lost & Found

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Isabelle isn’t quite sure what to make of this peculiar situation they’ve gotten themselves into. From a brief look around the room, nearly everyone was a Shadowhunter. Maybe in different areas and parts of the worlds, but they were still Shadowhunters nonetheless. That’s not the most important bit as each of them only panicked when they realized there was a mundane amongst them. They haven’t had much experience in dealing with a mundane as it wasn’t their world. And it was bound to go to the deep end when the swearing began. Isabelle didn’t blame the Shadowhunter as they were all barely holding together themselves. It just happened to be the final string holding them all together.  

Her mother has been acting strange since the moment they got here and she hasn’t for one second taken her eyes off of the red-haired woman, who she assumed to be Jocelyn , seeing as she muttered it under her breath the moment she’d seen her. 

The rising chaos of voices should give Isabelle a headache the same way it did Alec, but it gave her a bit of time to think, to wonder why they were here. 

It didn’t feel like being portaled to and fro, it felt more like they were being plucked from their lives and put into a place where time doesn’t move forward. And maybe that’s the only reason why Isabelle was anticipating something as she plucked the fire message from the air before it fell. 

The room hushed and turned contemplative as each of them read the message. 



Call it divine intervention, a sign from above, but it is fate that brings us together on this day. 

You’ve all been summoned from the past to learn of your futures and how you may proceed with your actions going forward. 

Would you make the same mistakes and resign to your fate or change the course of time to avoid destruction? 

The choice is in your hands and be wary fellow Shadowhunters, not everything ends in paradise. There comes a time where you must say ‘hail and farewell.’ 

If you are observant, faces are new, some are of old. It would be in your best interest to state your name and the year, to fully grasp what lies ahead. 


It does make a bit sense, but entirely unnecessary if this has all happened already. What good does it make to avoid disaster when there’s another one lurking around the corner? 

“I’m a little lost here,” said the mundane. “Are there other people in the room?” 

For the sake of the mundane, they all collectively sighed as they de-glamoured themselves. 

As expected, the mundane nearly jumped out of his skin when they all appeared. But she supposes it would be a bit odd to see an almost empty room and then seconds later see it filled with over forty people who are strangers. 

“Seeing as no one else would,” the High Warlock of Brooklyn said, smoothly and calmly, “I’ll go first. Magnus Bane, 2007.” 

Her mother sighed. “Maryse Lightwood, 2007” 

There were whispers on the other side of the room, but her father ignored them, “Robert Lightwood, 2007.” 

“Alec Lightwood, 2007.” 

“Isabelle Lightwood, 2007.” 

“Jace Wayland, 2007.” 

“Clary Fray, 2007.” 

Isabelle couldn’t help but look at Clary as Simon Lewis introduced himself. She had seen them, heard their conversations, but she didn’t have a Shadowhunter name. She seemed as mundane as Simon despite having the sight and it only made Isabelle wonder what was so special about those four when it seemed like they didn’t belong. 

“Luke Garroway, 2007.”

“Jocelyn Fray, 2007.” 

The two adults had an effect on her parents, but, again , what was so special about two mundanes? They weren’t a part of their world, they didn’t matter. 

And then came the fun and confusing bit. 

The boy who had begun the swear circle stepped forward. And though he looked nervous, he didn’t waver. “James Herondale, 1903.” 

“Wait a minute,” said a boy to Isabelle’s left. “You’re from 1903?” 

James Herondale offered the boy a tight smile. “It seems so, Julian Blackthorn.” 

“Have you met already?” chirped a blond-haired boy with green eyes, who was looking over James’ shoulder. 

“We have, just before you got here.” 

The handsome boy looked contemplative before saying, “Matthew Fairchild, 1903.” 

Isabelle heard a hitch of breath to her right and she couldn’t help but side-eye Jocelyn Fray. There’s that feeling again. 

“Cordelia Carstairs, 1903.” 

“So that’s how he knew,” came a quiet murmur, but it was clear as day in the otherwise silent room. 

“What do you mean?” Julian asked. 

“When I first met J—” her sentence cut off and the blonde girl looked confused as she opened her mouth only to have no noise follow. “That’s odd,” she frowned, “I can’t say J–my cousin’s name.” 

“There might be something blocking us from saying things about the future.” Julian surmised and looked across the room at James Herondale, like he’d figured out something the rest of them hadn’t. “James, who is your father?”

The other Shadowhunter caught on immediately and he didn’t seem too happy about it as he parted his lips to answer and was void of noise. James narrowed his eyes at Julian, wary and a bit impressed. 

“What were you saying before?” Cordelia Carstairs asked to get the conversation back on track, and to maybe sate a bit of her curiosity. 

“I–” the beautiful blonde stuttered for the right words, but she resigned with a placid smile. “It doesn’t matter.” 

 



Emma doesn’t think this situation can get any weirder. Not only are they seemingly from different eras, but they would also be meeting their relatives who came before them. And it’s just so odd to think that someone would break time for the sake of the world. 

Emma Cordelia Carstairs, stay with your parabatai

 

Emma had thought her middle name had come from her mother, but had it also come from Cordelia? 

There’s still so much she doesn’t know, but she hadn’t thought any of this possible. Emma’s now around the same age of Clary Fairchild—as Jace Herondale. She’s meeting them before the Dark War ever happened, before the Mortal War could be won. 

Not only has that not happened yet, it seemed like they would be learning about the generations before them and the battles & hardships they had. 

“Christopher Lightwood, 1903.” 

“Thomas Lightwood, 1903.” 

Siblings or cousins? You can never really tell with the Lightwoods, only that they were related and meant well in their intentions. Most of the time. 

“Lucie Herondale, 1903.” 

There weren’t many Herondale’s in her time, so it is a bit surprising to hear that there were more of them once upon a time before tragedy struck. 

“Alastair Carstairs, 1903.” 

Matthew Fairchild made a noise she could only describe as a mocking scoff, and it warranted a half-hearted shove from James and a “ knock it off,” from Cordelia. 

“Anna Lightwood, 1903.” She was a well dressed woman in a waistcoat, a change from the elaborate gowns others in her time were wearing. 

“Ariadne Bridgestock, 1903.” 

“Jesse Blackthorn,” a shadow loomed over his face and she’d soon know why. “1896.”  

He came a different year from the rest of them, yet he looked like he belonged with the rest of them. Emma couldn’t help but look back at Julian, who was already scanning his ancestor. Jesse had eery green eyes and looked more like Ty’s brother than Julian did. 

There was an overwhelming feeling of dread as she took in how they looked at Jesse. Like he was a dead man walking. 

“Grace Blackthorn, 1903.” Emma had a nosing feeling that those from her era did not like her very much. 

“Charles Fairchild, 1903.” She saw Alastair Carstair glance at him before forcing his eyes down to his shoes. 

Hurt and in love. 



— 



Jace Wayland doesn’t really get the reason behind this, but he doesn’t entirely care enough to figure it out. The only thing they can do at the moment is see it through to the end. 





Matthew Fairchild just wants this over with. It’s already odd enough to know that they’re all from different points in time, but nothing will ever top the shock he felt when he saw his parents. He meant it when he said they were so young. 

“Teresa Gray, 1878.” 

“Will Herondale, 1878.” 

He kept his hand to James’ back, he knows how his parabatai must be feeling. Even though Tessa hadn’t aged, she wasn’t the same person they knew, the maternal figure they loved. They were their age, they didn’t have experience raising kids. And while they may have looked like their parents, they weren’t at the same time.  

“Cecily Herondale, 1878.” 

“James Carstairs, 1878.” 

Matthew had to smile when uncle Jem spoke. Despite his sickly appearance, not much has changed as he still had that kind voice. He’s always had that comforting presence, even as a Silent Brother. At the corner of his eye, he saw someone else shed a smile of their own. 

“Gideon Lightwood, 1878.” Ah, Uncle Gideon, he couldn’t look him in the eyes quite the same anymore. 

“Gabriel Lightwood, 1878.” There was a noticeable sneer on his face and if he had to guess it was directed to the Herondale of his time. 

“Henry Branwell, 1878.” He couldn’t help but look down at his father’s legs and yet again, it felt odd to see him on his two feet instead of whatever contraption he used to skirt around their house.  

“Charlotte Fairchild, 1878.” And only a year later Charles would be born. 

“Sophie Collins, 1878.” 

“Jessamine Lovelace, 1878.” 





Jesse Blackthorn doesn’t know why the looks he’s been getting from Grace is succeeding in making him anxious. Maybe it was that she looked around the same age as him, or maybe it was that she came from a different year than him. An earlier year. She’d know what would happen to him—where he ended up after he’d finally convinced Tatiana to get his voyance rune. 

“Julian Blackthorn, 2012.” 

Jesse snapped to attention. He hadn’t had any siblings other than Grace and though he loved his adopted sister as if she were blood, Blackthorn Manor grew quiet whenever they left to god knows where. The silence that accompanied him on those days was lonely as the only thing he had were the Shadowhunter training manuals he had dug up when he was eight. 

“Dru Blackthorn, 2012.”

“Livvy Blackthorn, 2012.” 

“Emma Carstairs, 2012.” Another Carstairs. Jesse saw Cordelia glance at Emma and then to James and back to her (brother?) Alastair, almost like she didn’t really believe they were of the same family name. 

“Cristina Rosales, 2012.” 

“Diana Wrayburn, 2012.” 

“Mark Blackthorn, 2007.” Jesse saw Julian jump with shock, but he didn’t say anything until after his sister Helen introduced herself with the same year as Mark’s. 

“So you don’t know about the…” he trailed off, and Jesse knew it wasn’t because of the restriction that was earlier found out, it was Julian’s body trying to catch up with his brain. 

“I don’t know what you may be thinking,” Helen began, sorrow filling her words, “but I can barely recognize you.” Tears pricked the corner of her eyes, “My Julian is still twelve, but here you are so grown and tall.”

Almost like he couldn’t help himself, he hugged his sister and brother. He saw the confusion, the elation, and acceptance of the hug fly by quickly. Jesse clasped his hands together and tried to ignore the odd stirring of feelings, focusing on the next introduction.  

“Tiberius Blackthorn, 2012.” 

“Kit…” the young boy hesitated before swallowing the stone in his throat. “Herondale, 2012.” 

Jesse expected there to be an odd silence as all of them tried to accept the situation at hand, but there was a shifting of the table in the center of the room overpowering his previous thought. The books lying on them were shifted to one side, stacked in book towers of three sans the one with five. A lone novel lay bare and Jesse nearly jumped when the paper came out of thin air once again. 

 

Take your seats as the shadow world awaits. 

And remember, secrets are revealed and the truth isn’t always what it seems. 

Bonds are either broken or strengthened, it's up to you to decide. 

First up: City of Bones

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

In case you haven’t figured it out

TMI ensemble are from the first chapter, just before Clary meets them, that’s why they don’t know each other (Mark + Helen as well)

TID ensemble is towards the beginning of the Clockwork Angel. They haven’t met Tessa yet.

TDA ensemble is after Lady Midnight, I thought about doing it before it happened like the rest of them, but I wouldn’t have been able to explain Kit’s appearance.

And lastly, TLH ensemble is from the first chapter of Chain of Gold while James is from the last chapter of Chain of Iron.

Make sense?

Seating chart will be in the next chapter.

Chapter 3: I: Pandemonium

Chapter Text

Robert / Maryse / Isabelle / Jace / Alec 

Magnus / Luke / Jocelyn / Clary / Simon 

Tessa / Jem / Will / Charlotte / Henry 

Sophie / Gideon / Gabriel / Cecily / Jessamine

Mark / Helen / Julian / Emma / Cristina 

Diana / Dru / Livvy / Ty / Kit 

Thomas / Christopher / Matthew / James / Cordelia / Lucie

Grace / Jesse / Charles / Ariadne / Alastair / Anna 

 

 

Clary sat down next to her mother with Simon claiming the seat on her other side. She doesn’t entirely know why all these people have been summoned to read books. They’re from different years, what exactly could they do to change their futures when it already seemed to be set in stone? 

 

Part I - Dark Descent 

 

Clary nearly jumped out of her skin when the voice came out of nowhere. It wasn’t one she recognized, it was a calm, almost monotone voice, that would’ve been comforting in life if it weren’t so hollow. 

 

I sang of Chaos and eternal Night, 

taught by the heav—nly Muse to venture down

The dark descent, and up to reascend … 

 

— John Milton, Paradise Lost 

 

Not ominous at all. Nope. 

 

Chapter 1 - Pandemonium 

 

Clary’s fingers trembled as she realized when this would be taking place. Just seconds before she was transferred here, she was at the club. She clamped them tight in her lap. 

 

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” the bouncer said, he stared down at the boy in the red zip-up jacket and shook his shaved head. “You can’t bring that thing in here.” 

 

The fifty or so teenagers in line outside the Pandemonium Club leaned forward to eavesdrop. Fifteen-year-old Clary Fray, 

 

She felt her mother’s stare burn into the side of her head. “Just what do you think you’re doing going to a club at fifteen?” 

 

Clary didn’t answer, she didn’t have to as, 

 

standing in line with her best friend, Simon…

 

Simon offered Jocelyn a guilty smile as the book continued on to detail the blue haired boy’s encounter with the bouncer. 

 

He was normal-enough-looking, Clary thought, for Pandemonium. // The boy’s wide eyes were way too bright a green, Clary noticed: the color of antifreeze, spring grass. 

 

Unbeknownst to Clary, the three teenagers sitting behind her knew exactly what she was detailing. They’d been there as well, but why were they seeing it from her view? 

 

… “You thought he was cute,” said Simon, sounding resigned. “Didn’t you?” 

 

Another thing that nearly shocked Clary was that when the cool narration switched to Simon’s own voice, repeating the same words he had said before they entered. 

 

“That is…” Simon’s voice trailed off, looking for the right words. 

 

“A nuisance.” Jace answered instead, and the narration continued. 

 

…The boy in the red jacket stroked the long razor-sharp blade in his hands, an idle smile playing over his lips. It had been so easy–a little bit of a glamour on the blade, to make it look harmless. 

 

Nearly every inhabitant in the room sat up in their seats, trying to figure out which being it was. If it was of the downworld, or worse, a demon amongst mundanes. 

 

… and he had begun to step out onto the dance floor, when a girl broke away from the mass of dancers and began walking towards him. // Around her neck was a thick silver chain, on which hung a dark red pendant the size of a baby’s fist. 

 

Anna looked across the room at Isabelle Lightwood. She was wearing the necklace, the one her mother had given her, the same one that was lying under the collar of her shirt. Had it become a family heirloom down the line? 

 

… He slipped into the room after her, unaware he was being followed. 

 

Clary wasn’t paying much attention to their immediate surroundings—her eyes were on the blue-haired boy who’d talked his way into the club. 

 

Jace couldn’t help but look at Clary. She seemed unremarkable in the typical way mundanes were, but there was something different—something nagging at him to find out what it was exactly. 

 

He was prowling through the crowd as if he were looking for something. There was something about the way he moved that reminded her of something. 

 

“I, for one,” Simon went on, “am enjoying myself immensely.”

 

This seemed unlikely. 

 

Clary didn’t need to glance at Simon to know the other was blushing. She knows she may seem unaware at times, but she knows her friend. And he’s feeling embarrassed at being caught out, even if it wasn’t vocally. 

 

… She wasn’t even sure why it was that she liked it—the clothes, the music, made it like a dream, someone else’s life, not her boring real life at all. 

 

Clary sunk further into her seat. The note wasn’t kidding when it said that it’d reveal secrets, even the ones she wouldn’t say aloud. 

 

The book then continued to probe around Clary’s thoughts, what she thought of the blue-haired hoy, how foolishly hopeful she had been to want his attention, to the deflating of her hope when his focus was anchored on the gorgeous girl who was tall and ribbon slim with a black spill of hair. 

 

… too distracted to notice anything else around him—even the two dark shapes hard on his heels, weaving after him through the crowd. // She couldn’t have said how she knew that they were following the other boy, but she did. 

 

Alec’s eyes narrowed. She shouldn’t have been able to see them in the first place, not for that long without losing track of them. Any other mundane wouldn’t have been able to see them, but he knew she wasn’t just another mundane they had to protect. She had the sight, but to track Shadowhunters for that long without brushing it off… something’s not right.  

 

… The two guys had stopped at the door… // One of them was blond, the other dark-haired. The blond one reached into his jacket and drew out something long and sharp that flashed under the strobing lights. 

 

Alec scowled and immediately elbowed his parabatai. 

 

He saved the scolding for his parents. 

 

“Why are you so reckless?” 

 

“I was glamoured.” Jace stated coolly. “Why does it matter?” 

 

“What if it were another mundane?” 

 

“I’m not so sure the little girl is a mundane.” 

 

Clary frowned and turned to meet Jace’s burning gaze. “My name is not little girl.” 

 

The tawny eyed boy only smiled. It was a wicked thing and the words she read in his eyes were for her only. 

 

We’ll see about that. 

 

“Do you see those two guys over there? By that door?” // “Are you sure?” Simon stared harder, shaking his head. “I still don’t see anyone.” // …Clary started to wriggle through the crowd. 

 

Stay where you are mundane, Alec thought. It’s better if you don’t get involved. 

 

“What’s your name?” 

 

“Isabelle.” 

 

Isabelle frowned at hearing her own voice. It was odd and a bit startling if you didn’t expect it to come. 

 

… just under the cuff of her dress—then, as he neared her, he saw that it wasn’t a bracelet at all but a pattern inked into her skin, a matrix of swirling lines.

 

 Clary couldn’t help but be intrigued. The blue haired boy wasn’t someone normal, he certainly didn’t think that way about Isabelle, ready to take her life away and corrupt her. Clary knew she wasn’t as observant as she wanted (an artist’s eye and all), but she at least hoped to pick up on social cues as those would help her stay alive in the long run.  

 

Her smile glittered like poisonous water. “He’s all yours boys.” 

 

As he struggled, someone walked around the side of the pillar into his view: a boy, as young as Isabelle and just as pretty.  // “So,” said the boy. “Are there any more with you?” 

 

… “Any other what?” 

 

“Come on now.” // “You know what I am.” 

 

Shadowhunter,” he hissed. 

 

The other boy grinned all over his face. “Got you.” 

 

Jem felt a slight smile creep over his face. The blond Shadowhunter reminded him of his parabatai and his impulsive tendencies to taunt and pick at every living thing. 

 

As if he knew what Jem was thinking, Will knocked his knee with his, telling him that he did not appreciate the comparison. 

 

Clary pushed the door to the storage room open, and stepped inside. // There’s no one in here, she realized, looking around in bewilderment. // It was as if they had sprung into existence between one blink of her eye and the next. 

 

The mundane was odd, Isabelle couldn’t help but think. She could see them clear as day in the club but in an enclosed room she didn’t see them at first. 

 

“So,” he said. “You still haven’t told me if there are any other of your kind with you.” 

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” 

 

“He means demons,” said the dark-haired boy, speaking for the first time. “You do know what a demon is, don’t you?”

 

Simon couldn’t stay quiet any longer, curiosity getting the better of him. “Who are you people?”

 

Several of them opened their mouths to answer, but James Cartstairs’ voice rang out true despite it being one of the less commanding tones in the room. The silver-haired boy had a comforting air around him that made you calm and clear-headed. 

 

“We are Shadowhunters, Nephilim . We were born to fight demons and protect the world from them to keep our world safe, but yours as well, Simon Lewis.” 

 

It took the boy a couple moments to wrap his head around the information that had been dropped on him and James Carstairs merely sat patiently, pianist fingers splayed across his dragon-headed cane. 

 

“And why couldn’t I see you at first?” 

 

“We are glamoured to be unseen by the natural world as we belong to the shadows. We’re here to protect and serve in any way we can because it is our duty as Shadowhunters. Nothing more, nothing less.” 

 

Robert and Maryse Lightwood shifted uneasily in their seats. They had lost sight of that mandate once, had wanted more, to eradicate the Downworld and those with demon blood. They had felt the shame wash over them before, had felt disgraced when they were exiled in front of the Clave, but it was stronger now that they were in the presence of the Shadowhunters before them. They were all young, not quite yet adults, just about the same age as their children, yet they had a better moral compass than they had at their own age.    

 

… “I could give you information,” he said. “I know where Valentine is.” 

 

Jocelyn stiffened, as did Luke. 

 

“Who is Valentine?” Cordelia asked, voicing the question that was on the minds of those who did not know. 

 

A cold sort of silence settled over them. How could they explain who Valentine was to an era who has not heard of him? 

 

“To not be specific,” Magnus Bane started, “Valentine Morgenstern gave the Shadowhunters a bad name after he started going after not only demons, but Downworlders as well.” 

 

James Herondale sat up in his seat, his eerie golden eyes settling on Robert and Maryse. “And you allowed that to happen?”  

 

Matthew’s eyes flew to James’ face, taken aback by the dark tone his parabatai had taken, but he understood why. Nearly everyone in their group did. Has nothing truly changed since their time? 

 

“The Clave did what they could James,” Magnus continued, cat eyes plagued by something far in the past. “And they were blind to see what was bound to happen. Tensions between the Nephilim and the Downworld were always fraught and this was the final straw.” 

 

“But why—” James’ control slipped for the barest of seconds, he felt his breath hitch, vision filling with darkness. His dagger was already in hand and before Matthew could understand what was happening, James gripped the blade, allowing the pain to shock him back to the present. 

 

“Jamie.” He blinked. 

 

It took James a minute to realize where he was, and he did not miss the concerned yet curious looks of the others, but he was too occupied with the feeling of Matthew’s hands on his shoulders and the fact that his parabatai was kneeling down in front of him instead of the seat next to him. 

 

“I’m fine Math.”

 

Matthew didn’t say anything as he pushed James’ sleeve back to draw an iratze

 

“I wish you’d stop doing that.” He said quietly. “It frightens me whenever you slip.” 

 

“It won’t happen again.” James couldn’t have it happening in a public setting like this. He remembers how mortifying it was when it happened in the ballroom. 

 

Once Matthew returned back to his seat after one final cursory glance at James, the narration continued. 

 

“Valentine’s in the ground,” Jace said. “The thing’s just toying with us.” 

 

“Valentine is back!” he protested, // “All the Infernal Worlds know it—I know it—I can tell you where he is—” 

 

“By the Angel, every time we capture one of you bastards, you claim to know where Valentine is. Well, we know where he is too. He’s in hell. And you—” 

 

The narration had everyone’s spine straightening as Jace’s voice rang out with agitation and rage.  

 

Jace turned the knife in his grasp, the edge sparking like a line of fire. “You can join him there. ” 

 

Clary could take no more. “Stop!” she cried. “You can’t do this.” 

 

Why would she try to get involved in a situation where she is outnumbered? It's not like Simon would’ve made it in time with the bouncer. And they were armed, what could she have done besides talk them out of it? 

 

Jocelyn wanted to clutch her daughter tight the moment she saw Clary dig her fingers into her hair. None of this would’ve ever happened if she hadn’t missed her appointment with Magnus. 

 

It was Alec who spoke first. “What’s this?” 

 

“A mundie girl,” Jace said, half to himself. “And she can see us.”

 

“Of course I can see you,” Clary said. “I’m not blind, you know.”

 

“Oh, but you are,” said Jace, bending to pick up his knife. “You just don’t know it.” He straightened up. “You’d better get out of here, if you know what’s good for you.”

 

Listen to him, many thought. This was no business for a mundane. 

 

“She’s lying,” said Alec, but there was doubt on his face. “Jace, do you—”

 

He never got to finish his sentence. At that moment the blue-haired boy, with a high, yowling cry, tore free of the restraints binding him to the pillar, and flung himself on Jace. 

 

Jace, who had been minding his business up until this point, jolted in his seat, like he had been jumped by some imaginary force, the legs of his chair screeching back. 

 

Alec was on his feet in an instant. “What the—” 

 

Clary backed up, wanting to run, but her feet caught on a loop of wiring and she went down, knocking the breath out of her chest.

 

Clary keeled over, feeling like the wind had been knocked out of her. Just like the description. 

 

There were a lot of worried eyes on the two of them and many had a feeling that this would be the tip of the iceberg. 

 

The blue-haired boy slashed at Jace with claws extended. Jace threw an arm up to protect himself, and the claws raked it, splattering blood. 

 

Jace hissed at the sensation of being split open and immediately clutched his arm. To his surprise, his hand came away wet. 

 

“What in the actual—” 

 

Jace .” Alec was next to him with a stele but the blond waved him off, looking down at his arm in wonderment as did the rest of the room. Jace shucked off his jacket to reveal his arm with four jagged slash marks cut into his pale skin. 

 

Maryse paled significantly, as did Jocelyn. 

 

“Did that come from the book?” Julian asked, looking warily at Jace, whose blood was dripping onto the hardwood floor. 

 

“It would seem so,” he said absently, allowing Alec to draw an iratze on his wrist, only for it to sink into his skin like nothing happened. 

 

Alec frowned, as did Isabelle. “It should’ve worked.” 

 

“Perhaps runes don’t work,” Christopher Lightwood proposed. “The injury wasn’t inflicted currently but in the novel, so the rules are different. It’s possible that the wound isn’t actually there.” 

 

"And in return,” said Emma, “there is no wound to heal.” 

 

… Jace rolled over, blade gleaming in his hand He sank the knife into the blue-haired boy’s chest. // His black shirt was blacker now in some places, wet with blood. // His eyes, fixed on Jace, seemed to burn. “ So be it. The Forsaken will take you all.” 

 

Clary’s brows drew together. The Forsaken? It was becoming abundantly clear that she was severely ignorant of what was going on. 

 

None of them were paying attention to her. // Clary turned to run—and found her way blocked by Iaabelle, whip in hand. // She flicked it toward Clary, and the end wrapped itself around her wrist and jerked tight. 

 

Clary’s head snapped back as she gave a gasp of pain, pushing down the sleeve of her shirt to reveal an angry red mark on her skin. 

 

Charlotte Fairchild couldn’t help but frown. This was no way to treat a mundane, even when they interfered. No matter how young her wards were, she knew they wouldn’t go near them and cause them harm. 

 

Emma and Julian couldn’t help but look at the 07 group in surprise. They knew Isabelle and Clary, how close they seemed, but they didn’t expect their first encounter to be like this. 

 

“Stupid little mundie.” // You could have gotten Jace killed.” 

 

“He’s crazy.” // The whip bit deeper into her skin. // You’re all crazy…” 

 

Clary’s blood welled under skin, the invisible force of the whip causing her to grit her teeth as their conversation went on. None of which made sense to her. 

 

The blue-haired boy’s body returning back to his home dimension, how they should be careful with how they approach the situation going forward, Jace refuting Alec’s point just as instantly. 

 

“Let her go.” Jace said quietly. Isabelle… 

 

“Maybe we should bring her back with us,” Alec said. “I bet Hodge would like to talk to her.” 

 

Robert couldn’t help but beam at his son sticking to protocol. It didn’t matter if the  mundane was harmless, it was still best to look into her after she interfered with a mission. 

 

“No way are we bringing her to the Institute, // She’s a mundie. ” 

 

“Or is she?” said Jace softly. 

 

Jocelyn reigned herself in to prevent her eyes from flying to Jace’s face in fear of what he might find. 

 

“Have you had dealings with demons, little girl? Walked with warlocks, talked with the Night Children? Have you—”

 

Clary scowled at being called little girl again. 

 

“My name is not ‘little girl,’” Clary interrupted. “And I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Don’t you? said a voice in the back of her head. You saw that boy vanish into thin air. Jace isn’t crazy—you just wish he was. “I don’t believe in—in demons, or whatever you—” 

 

“Clary?” It was Simon’s voice. // “Are you okay?” // “Why are you in here by yourself? What happened to the guys—you know, the ones with the knives?” 

 

Clary stared at him, then looked behind her… , // he wasn’t surprised that neither Simon nor the bouncer could see them. 

 

Somehow neither was Clary. 

 

You’re a strange one, Clary Fray, Jem thought almost fleetingly. It took a lot of courage to look like a fool despite knowing what you saw—what you did see. 

 

… “It was a mistake.” 

 

Behind her, Isabelle giggled. 

 

Simon, hurt, that Clary didn’t tell him, let go of that anger. It’s not like he would’ve believed her after seeing nothing but an empty room with wires tangled at her feet. Though it did seem odd at how adamant she was about it, just maybe he’d poke holes into her story to stop the concern from overtaking him fully. 

 

“I don’t believe it,”... // “You—I don’t believe you. I don’t believe those guys with the knives just disappeared.” 

 

“Maybe there weren’t any guys with knives, Simon. Maybe I just imagined the whole thing.”

 

“No way.” // “I saw your face when I came into that storage room. You looked seriously freaked out, like you’d seen a ghost.”

 

“I’m sorry for giving you a hard time,” her best friend whispered. “I wouldn’t have believed it myself before today.” 

 

“It’s alright Simon,” she said back. “I wouldn’t have either. 

 

She glanced down at her wrist, braceleted by a thin red line where Isabelle’s whip had curled. No, not a ghost, she thought. Something even weirder than that. 

 

Clary looked warily at her wrist. It’d be the first of many, she’s sure of that at least. 

 

“It was just a mistake,” she said wearily. She wondered why she wasn’t telling him the truth. Except, of course, that he’d think she was crazy. // “What do you care? You hate Pandemonium.” 

 

… then he turned to Clary. “Look, you know you can tell me anything, right?” 

 

Clary hesitated for a moment, then nodded. “Sure, Simon,’ she said. “I know I can.” 

 

… and the taxi took off into the night. 

 

Almost instantly, the wounds on Jace’s arm healed and the red ring around Clary’s wrist dissipated. 

It was quiet, the silence suffocating and all encompassing. Mouths were slightly parted as they tried to make sense of what would be happening moving forward. 

 

  1. When they spoke, their voices would be the ones speaking instead of the cool narration 
  2. There was no avoiding the deepest and most inner thoughts (no matter how embarrassing) 
  3. Healing runes won’t work on their wounds, no matter how bad they look 
  4. Information that is to be revealed in the books will be restricted unless it is vague. 





 

 

 

 

 



Chapter 4: II: Secrets and Lies

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Clary,” said Lucie Herondale, a lovely enough looking girl with light brown hair. “Have you ever encountered the Shadow World before?” 

 

All Clary could do was shake her head. She had no clue as to what Jace had been talking about in that club backroom, and she had no clue why she wasn’t freaking out.  

 

Lucie looked at her with big blue eyes. “You just seem to be calm for someone who has never been a part of our world.” 

 

“Maybe she comes from a Shadowhunter family.” Thomas Lightwood said. “It’d explain why she can not only see the Downworld, but see us just as clearly.” 

 

“Yet she is as mundane as they come,” Charles Fairchild cut in dryly. 

 

Thomas’ ears flushed red. 

 

“From a family of Shadowhunters who are exiled, Charles,” Alastair Carstairs said, pointedly not looking at the other.  “It does not matter if she is mundane at the moment. Don’t you remember being told about the Herondales?” 

 

“Alastair.” Cordelia warned. 

 

“It is no slight, Layla. I am only stating that Shadowhunters come from different backgrounds and it's possible that Miss Fray could be one of them, just as Mr. Lightwood said.” 

 

Matthew stared at Alastair with narrowed eyes. Since when did he start defending Thomas and not Charles? 

 

“It’s just a stretch.” Clary said. This was her life they were talking about after all. “I would know if I was a Shadowhunter, and I’m not.”  

 

Chapter 2 - Secrets and Lies 

 

The dark prince sat astride his black steed, his sable cape flowing behind him. // With a sigh she tore yet another sheet from her sketchpad, crumpled it up… // She wished for the thousandth time that she could be a bit more like her mother. Everything Jocelyn Fray drew, painted, or sketched was beautiful, and seemingly effortless. 

 

“You’re perfect just the way you are.” Luke said, offering Clary a warm smile, to which she returned shyly. 

 

The book then went on to follow Clary, who picked up the red retro phone near her front door. Her conversation with Simon was mundane as there wasn’t much to listen to. Jocelyn had freaked out that Clary had arrived home late and she was on house arrest for the foreseeable future. 

 

Simon would then invite Clary to Java Jones for Eric’s (awful) poetry reading. And that was pretty much it, until Clary stared a second too long at her father’s picture on the mantle. 

 

A thoughtful-looking fair man in military dress, his eyes bore the telltale traces of laugh lines at the corners.

 

Maryse frowned. That didn’t sound like— 

 

when Jonathan Clark had crashed his car into a tree just outside Albany and died before his daughter was even born. 

 

Did Jocelyn lie to her daughter about who she was, and was never planning on telling Clary who she had once been married to? 

 

She never talked about Clary’s father, but she kept the box engraved with his initials, J. C., next to her bed. //… a wedding ring, and a single lock of blond hair. Sometimes Jocelyn took the box out and opened it and held the lock of hair very gently in her hands before putting it back and carefully locking the box up again. 

 

Oh Clary, Maryse thought pitifully. She’s not mourning your father. 

 

The sound of the key turning in the front door roused Clary out of her reverie. // Jocelyn recognized reading as a sacred pastime… // The door opened with a thump. It was Like, his arms full… // “Hey, Un—hey, Luke,” she said. He’d asked her to stop calling him Uncle Luke about a year ago… // he wasn’t really her uncle, just a close friend of her mother’s who’d known her all her life. 

 

At least that’s one thing you didn’t lie to her about. 

 

Luke couldn’t help but flush and look away. The reason he had given Clary was just a lie to both her and him. He couldn’t prod that sleeping wolf he’s been avoiding for years. 

 

“Luke?” // “What would you do if you saw something nobody else could see?” 

 

The tape gun fell out of Luke’s hand, and hit the tiled hearth. 

 

“Why are you shocked?” Clary asked innocently. 

 

“It only caught me off guard.” And the other reason is that you shouldn’t. 

 

“You mean if I were the only witness to a crime, that sort of thing?” 

 

“No. I mean, if there were other people around, but you were the only one who could see something. As if it were invisible to everyone but you.”

 

He hesitated, still kneeling, the dented tape gun gripped in his hand. 

 

“You know something,” Will Herondale said, peering at Luke with his pansy colored eyes. “Yet you aren’t saying why.” 

 

“It’s not my place to say.” 

 

Will pursed his lips but didn’t say anymore. 

 

What exactly could he say without being a hypocrite? 

 

…“Clary, you’re an artist, like your mother. That means you see the world in ways that other people don’t. It’s your gift, to see the beauty and the horror in ordinary things. It doesn’t make you crazy—just different. There’s nothing wrong with being different.” // In her mind’s eye she saw the storage room, Isabelle’s gold whip, the blue-haired boy convulsing in his death spasms, and Jace’s tawny eyes. Beauty and horror. 

 

Jace couldn’t help but grin. “Beauty and horror you say?” 

 

“Oh screw you.” 

 

Before he could answer her, the door swung open and Clary’s mother stalked into the room… // People always told Clary that she looked like her mother, but she couldn’t see it herself. //  To be beautiful you had to be willowy and tall. When you were as short as Clary was, just over five feet, you were cute. Not pretty or beautiful, but cute. 

 

Clary flushed. Her most inner thoughts were being aired out in a room full of people and it wasn’t of some event like the previous chapter. These were her insecurities. Sure, the first chapter had been just as invasive, but it wasn’t quite deep cut as this. 

 

“Clary,” said a soft voice to her right. She reluctantly met her mother’s eyes and was not surprised to see them soft. “You are your own person. Create your own standards instead of trying to meet others’. You are beautiful in your own way and I am proud of who you have become.”  

 

Alec had to look away from the pair. When was the last time his father had said he was proud of him instead of treating him like a child? 

 

“Thanks for bringing the boxes up,” Clary’s mother said to Luke, and smiled at him. He didn’t return the smile. // Clearly there was something going on. 

 

… “Mom?” Clary interrupted. “What are the boxes for?” 

 

Jocelyn bit her lip. Luke flicked his eyes towards Clary, mutely urging Jocelyn forward. 

 

“Is this about last night?” 

 

Clary felt just as uneasy as her book counterpart. What was going on? 

 

… “just tell her Jocelyn,”… 

 

“Could you not talk about me like I’m not here?” // “And what do you mean “tell me’? Tell me what?” 

 

Jace unconsciously slid forward in his seat, waiting for the other shoe to drop. 

 

“We’re going on vacation.” 

 

Luke’s expression went blank, like a canvas wiped clean of paint. 

 

… Clary glanced at Luke but he had his arms crossed over his chest and was staring out the window, his jaw pulled tight. She wondered what was upsetting him. 

 

“You’ve never changed Lucian,” Robert Lightwood said, the first thing he’s said since they’ve started. “You still wear your emotions on your face.” 

 

The kids sitting in the vicinity, turned in their seats to look at the eldest Lightwood. 

 

“You know him?” Alec braved to ask. 

 

“We used to… know each other,  yes.” 

 

“When?”

 

A stern look from Robert had them slumping back in their seats. 

 

“For the rest of the summer?” // “I can’t do that, Mom. I have plans— … I’ve got a bunch of meetings with my art group, and ten more classes at Tisch—” 

 

“I’m sorry about Tisch. But the other things can be canceled…” 

 

Clary heard the implacability in her mother’s tone and realized she was serious. 

 

“Mom you can’t do that—” 

 

“Honey—”

 

“No, why are we going up to the farm house all of a sudden?” 

 

“Clary—” 

 

“I don’t get it.” // “Why?” 

 

“I have to get away, Clary,” Jocelyn said, the corners of her mouth trembling. 

 

“Jocelyn,” Maryse said, cutting into the heated argument between mother and daughter. “What are you running away from?” 

 

“Does that really matter Maryse?”

 

Maryse’s already cold exterior hardened further. “It does because then there’s a reason for all your lies.” 

 

“Then how about this, Maryse,” Jocelyn hissed, venom coating her usually calm voice, “he found me.” 

 

The three adults paled. 

 

“What do you mean he found you?” Luke asked, the same time Robert said, “But he died. We saw the bodies Jocelyn—” 

 

“Just forget it.” 

 

“I’ll pay you back for the art classes, Clary. … You’re too young to stay here on your own. Something could happen.” 

 

“Like what? What could happen?” 

 

 —Luke had knocked over one of the framed pictures… When he straightened, his mouth was set in a grim line. “I’m leaving.” 

 

“Wait.” // Twisting around on the sofa, Clary could just overhear her mother’s urgent whisper. “...Bane,” // “I’ve been calling him for the past three weeks. His voice mail says he’s in Tanzania. What am I supposed to do?” 

 

Bane?

 

Like “Magnus Bane?” 

 

Now all the attention was directed towards the warlock who looked as detached to the world as you possibly could when you were an immortal. 

 

“What?” he said flatly. “It’s my business.” 

 

— “You can’t keep going to him forever.” 

 

“But Clary—”

 

“Isn’t Jonathan, // You’ve never been the same since it happened, but Clary isn’t Jonathan.” 

 

What does my father have to do with this? Clary thought, bewildered. 

 

Jocelyn held in her frustration. She couldn’t tell Clary, it was best that she didn’t know, she’d be safer that way. 

 

“Talk to her, Jocelyn.” // “I mean it.” 

 

What was so dangerous that her mother just had to keep her in the house? Clary thought about it as Simon showed up at the worst possible time, but it was an opening book Clary had been looking for. She had quickly seized the opportunity and had said words she would’ve regretted. 

 

It was only when they were leaving the brownstone, that Clary stepped back into the present. 

 

Clary was about to reply when the door to Madame Dorothea’s swung fully open and a man stepped out. He was tall, with maple-syrup-colored skin, gold-green eyes like a cat’s, and tangled black hair, He grinned at her blindingly, showing sharp white teeth. 

 

A wave of dizziness came over her, the strong sensation that she was going to faint. 

 

—She shook her head. The memory of having seen something teased her, but when she tried to concentrate, it slid away like water. 

 

“… I thought I saw Dorothea’s cat, but I guess it was just a trick of the light.”  

 

“That is very odd.” Christopher Lightwood said, joining the list of people who looked at Clary with curious eyes. 

 

“It’s like some sort of blockage.” Henry Branwell, couldn’t help but blurt out. “Seeing but not believing.” 

 

“Then how was she able to keep track of three Shadowhunters?” Jessamine Lovelace said unkindly. 

 

“Like the other Lightwood said, Jessie,” Will answered. “It is an oddity no one can quite figure out.” 

 

“Everyone except them.” Jem finished, silver eyes sliding to Magnus Bane and Jocelyn Fray. 

 

“I find this quite confusing.” Tessa admitted. “I have not met any of you formally and I do not know how to digest all of this.” 

 

Jem looked at the girl sitting next to him and offered her a patient smile. “Take all the time you need Miss Gray as we are learning with Clary as well.” 

 

Tessa shyly muttered her thanks. 

 

 “Well, because I know your mom,” // “I mean, you and I have been friends for what, ten years now? …” 

 

“Do you, though?” // “Know her, I mean? I sometimes wonder if anyone does.” 

 

Clary was starting to feel the same way. She knew virtually nothing about her mother other than what she asked. 

 

“Maybe she hates them. Maybe they were abusive or something.” Simon suggested. “She does have those scars.”  

 

— “She has what?” 

 

“Those little thin scars. All over her back and arms. I have seen your mother in a bathing suit, you know.” 

 

Shadowhunter. 

 

There’s no other explanation. Jocelyn is or was a Shadowhunter, but she had given it up after Clary was born. And Luke… was he also a Shadowhunter or was he something else entirely? Whatever it was, it had to be the secret Jocelyn was unwilling to share. 

 

“I’ve never noticed any scars.” // “I think you’re imagining things.” 

 

–Clary punched the voice mail button on her phone. Her mother’s voice sounded tense, but she was clearly trying for lightness. // Clary hung up the phone before the message ended, feeling even guiltier and still angry at the same time. 

 

… “Are you still going to the poetry reading?” Clary asked. 

 

“I promised I would.” 

 

“Then I’ll go with you…” // So what’s up with the band?” 

 

Simon’s band never really produced music other people could listen to, all they did was sit around and debate name titles and logos. And Clary didn’t really care for the normalness of their conversation, now when she’s still processing the conversation—well, argument between the four adults. Who had found her mother that she was going to run away for the summer? 

 

She could see her mother in her mind’s eye, small and alone in the doorway of their apartment. Guilt unfurled in her chest. 

 

She glanced up at Simon who was looking at her… // “Come on,” // “We’re going to be late for the show.” 

 

Clary mustered the courage to look at her mother. “What aren’t you telling me?” At her mother’s hesitant face, she added, “And don’t lie to me this time. Tell me why you want to go to the farmhouse.” 

 

Jocelyn swallowed harshly. “Your father isn’t who I said he was. He was a bad man and I couldn’t allow you to grow up hating him. I thought he had died before you had been born, but the whispers carry and I knew I was out of time.”

 

“Then who is Jonathan?” 

 

“He’s,” Jocelyn let out a sharp breath, almost like she had been restricted from air, but her mother fought through it and said through gritted teeth, “your brother.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Honestly, I don’t have a strict schedule on when these chapters will be posted, but I’ll try and publish them when I finish.

Also, thank you so much for the love, I did not expect the comments, but they are very much appreciated!

Until next time.

Chapter 5: III: Shadowhunter

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Clary’s breath stuttered in her chest. “I had a brother?”

 

Joceyln nodded sadly and didn’t shy away from the hand on her shoulder, she instead leaned into Luke’s grounding touch. 

 

“Is he the reason why you’re so overprotective?” 

 

Her mother was dead serious as she said, “I can’t live with myself knowing I lost another one of my kids.” 

 

“Then why not tell me the truth?” Clary pleaded, understanding but not fully. 

 

“I didn’t want you to be a part of this world. It has taken so much from me and I can’t lose you to it as well.” 

 

“You can’t Ms. Fray,” said Jesse Blackthorn, tone somber yet understanding. “My mother has tried to keep me from being a Shadowhunter due to her grudges and bitterness. I understand wanting to keep your daughter safe, but she has to make the decision herself.” He seemed to hesitate before saying, “And you do not want her to run off or be threatened with such a thing as I did with my own mother.” 

 

It seemed drastic to put a cage on another’s wants, but to hear how Jesse felt trapped enough to think about running away— “And did she?” Jocelyn asked quietly. “Let you be a Shadowhunter?” 

 

Jesse regarded his hand thoughtfully. “I was supposed to have my rune ceremony before I got here.” 

 

Grace’s breath caught. She remembered holding her brother as he died, the agony and despair—and it’d happen again whether she wanted it to happen or not. 

 

Chapter 3 - Shadowhunter 

 

By the time they got to Java Jones… // Finally, Clary found an unoccupied love seat in a darkened corner toward the back. The only other person nearby was a blonde girl in an orange tank top… // The girl leaned over… tapped Clary on the shoulder. “Excuse me.” // “Is that your boyfriend?” 

 

… prepared to say, No I don’t know him, when she realized the girl meant Simon. // “Uh, no,” // He’s a friend of mine.” 

 

Simon tried not to make the statement hurt, even if it was true. 

 

Jace however, couldn’t help but look at the two teens in front of him. Even as the narration continued in the background. 

 

There was nothing more fascinating than unrequited love, especially when it’s as obvious as this. Mundanes were terrible liars when they were unwilling to see what was right in front of them. Shadowhunters could be dense as well, but when it was well hidden, no outsider could notice a thing. 

 

when she heard someone cough loudly behind her. It was a derisive sort of cough, the kind of noise someone might make who was trying not to laugh out loud.

 

She turned around. 

 

Sitting on a  faded green sofa a few feet away from her was Jace. // Worse than the feeling of being laughed at was Clary’s absolute conviction that he hadn’t been sitting there five minutes ago. 

 

“What are you doing?” Alec furiously whispered. 

 

“I don’t know yet,” Jace answered, voice pondering. 

 

“What is it?” Simon had followed her gaze, but it was obvious from the blank expression on his face that he couldn’t see Jace. 

 

And it’s pissing me off, Simon thought. 

 

But I see you. She stared at Jace as she thought it, // … began walking, unhurriedly toward the door. // He was leaving, just like that. 

 

 She felt Simon’s hand on her arm. He was saying her name, // She barely heard him // … as she sprang off the couch, // She raced towards the door, leaving Simon staring after her. 

 

This hurt more, Simon determined. Being ditched for someone who was dangerous and so wrong for his best friend. Not only was he being lied to point blank, but there was no explanation for why Clary was racing off so damn much to run off after someone she barely knew. 

 

He had meant it when he said that Clary could tell him anything. Sure it’d take a bit to put his incredulity aside, but he was willing to do it for her if it meant that he wouldn’t be walked out on so frequently. 


Clary burst through the doors, terrified that Jace would have vanished into the alley shadows like a ghost. But he was there, slouched against the wall. He had just taken something out of his pocket and was punching buttons on it. He looked up in surprise as the door of the coffee shop fell shut behind her. 

 

Why was he so surprised? Clary thought. Didn’t he want me to follow him? 

 

… “I want to know why you’re following me.” 

 

“Who said I was following you?” 

 

Nice try… Do you want to tell me what this is about, or should I just call the police?” 

 

“And tell them what?” // The invisible people are bothering you? Trust me, little girl, the police aren’t going to arrest someone they can’t see.”  

 

“He reminds me so much of you, Will,” Jem said, almost thoughtlessly, but anyone who knew James Carstairs, knew he didn’t say things just for the sake of it. “Jace Wayland, do you have a parabatai ?” 

 

“I do,” Jace answered, though cautiously. “Why does it matter to you?” 

 

Jem didn’t rise to the slight, he never did lose his calm exterior, even when he felt Will stir up in his seat ready to spit fire. “No reason,” he sounded aloof, but Will heard the amusement in his voice, “only that they must be quite frustrated with you. I know I would be.” 

 

“You have no idea,” Alec said, not even batting an eye at the vicious shove Jace had given him, prompting Will to do the same with Jem. 

 

Jem laughed, it was melodic and comforting, and fond. Magnus had forgotten how human he used to sound, how young they all looked. If it was jarring for James Herondale, it was melancholy for Magnus Bane. He had missed the first couple of Shadowhunters who had wormed their way into his heart. Would’ve forgotten what they had looked like if it weren’t for the photo he possessed. 

 

“You cannot tell me it isn’t true,” Jem said. 

 

“No, but it wounds my pride to be compared to another.” 

 

“I told you before, my name is not ‘little girl,’” // “It’s Clary.”  

 

“I know,” // Pretty name. Like the herb, clary sage…”

 

Clary felt her cheeks flush at the compliment, thought indirect. 

 

“You don’t know much do you?” // “You seem to be a mundane like any other mundane, yet you can see me. It’s a conundrum.” 

 

“I really wish you’d stop calling me that,” Clary couldn’t help but say. 

 

“It’s what you are isn’t it?” Gabriel Lightwood drawled lazily. 

 

He most likely would’ve said more if Gideon hadn’t stepped on his foot to make him bite his tongue. “We mean no disrespect, Ms. Fray,” the older Lightwood said, ignoring the scowl his brother gave him. “We know your reasons, but like other families who walk away from the Clave, their children are informed of their history as to not have run-ins like your daughter is currently having.” 

 

“It’s alright.” Jocelyn found it a bit odd to be talking to a Lightwood who seemed apologetic for their words & actions instead of battling their pride. 

 

“You think you’re better. That’s why you were laughing at us.” 

 

“I was laughing at you because declarations of love amuse me, especially when unrequited,” he said. 

 

Simon froze in his seat.

 

  Don’t look at him, one voice said. 

 

He already knows, another hissed. 

 

And all the fight just went out of him. So what? He’s already admitted to himself that he loves Clary and was okay with it as she seemed to not be interested in anyone, so it wasn’t quite Simon’s fault that it was unrequited. It didn’t stop hurting, of course it wouldn’t. But he at least understands that it isn’t entirely his fault. 

 

“—Who’s Hodge?” 

 

“My tutor.” // He leaned forward. “Let me see your right hand.” 

 

“My right hand?” // If I show you my hand, will you leave me alone?” 

 

“Certainly.” His voice was edged with amusement. 

 

“Were you looking for her Voyance rune?” Diana Wrayburn said. 

 

“What is a Voyance rune?” Kit Herondale asked in frustration. 

 

“It’s one of the first runes a Shadowhunter gets,” Ty answered, and held out his own hand, allowing the other boy to look at the eye-like image. “It’s permanent and allows us to enhance and focus the Sight. We can see through glamours and recognize Downworlders.” 

 

Kit’s fingers gently brushed over the skin of Ty’s hand. “And you all have one?” 

 

Nearly everyone in the room nodded. 

 

There was a look of contemplation on his face, like he was scared of something—scared to ask. And it was a feeling Will was accustomed to. Families in exile always try to steer their family away from the life, saying that becoming a Shadowhunter was not a glorious lifestyle, that it was monstrous and dangerous. It stemmed from the overarching fear of their children dying young as much as it was when they thought of those same kids being trained to be soldiers. 

 

“You are afraid.” Will said bluntly. “You think we are not great people.” 

 

“And what would you know about it?” Kit shot back just as sharply, dropping Ty’s hand. 

 

“I used to be like you,” and there was nothing sharp in Will’s voice now, surprising the Lightwoods of his time. “Your father didn’t want you involved in this life right? Raised you to be afraid of the Shadowhunters?” Kit’s silence was answer enough. “I used to think that until I actually became one. Sure, there are insufferable bastards, you can never avoid those.” Gabriel Lightwood kicked the back of his seat in retaliation. “But there are people you’ll love, people you’d die for. Be who you want to be, Kit Herondale.” 

 

The boy looked vulnerable, and he truly looked young, younger than anyone in the room. 

 

He showed her the back of his left hand; it looked perfectly normal to her. // “I don’t see anything.” 

 

“Let your mind relax,” // “Wait for it to come to you…”  

 

—she relaxed, gazing at his hand… // It jumped out at her suddenly, flashing like a DON’T WALK sign. // She blinked, and it vanished. “A tattoo?” 

 

“I  thought you could do it. And it’s not a tattoo—it’s a Mark. They’re runes, burned into our skin.”

 

Burned into skin? Kit wanted to feel sick.  He doesn’t understand this world any more than Clary does, yet she is taking it far better than he had. And she was practically a blank slate with no prior knowledge. Maybe it was better to be that way. Ignorant. 

 

“Different Marks do different things. Some are permanent but the majority vanish when they’ve been used.”

 

“That’s why your arms aren’t all inked up today?” she asked. “Even when I concentrate?”

 

“That’s exactly why.” He sounded pleased with himself. “I knew you had the Sight, at least.” // “It’s nearly full dark. We should go.”

 

“We? I thought you were going to leave me alone.”

 

“I lied,” Jace said without a shred of embarrassment. “Hodge said I have to bring you to the Institute with me. He wants to talk to you.” 

 

“Why would he want to talk to me?”

 

“Because you know too much Clary,” Luke answered for her, the same time the book explained. “Mundanes who have the sight either want to be a part of the Shadow world or they would like to return back to their old lives and live in ignorance.”  

 

“And what happens when mundanes want to be Shadowhunters?” Tessa asked curiously. 

 

“They go through Ascension, Miss Gray.” Sophie Collins answered, hands clasped in her lap. “They train for months before they are able to drink from the Mortal Cup just as Jonathan Shadowhunter had.” 

 

“It is a dangerous endeavor,” Charlotte added. “The older you are, the higher chance it will not work.” 

 

“—who knew about us for at least a hundred years.” 

 

“About us?” she echoed. “You mean people like you. People who believe in demons.”

 

“People who kill them,” said Jace. “We’re called Shadowhunters. At least, that’s what we call ourselves. The Downworlders have less complimentary names for us.”

 

And for good reasons, Magnus couldn’t help but think. It was incredibly hard to find Shadowhunters who were kind to Downworlders and didn’t see them as a nuisance or a waste of space. It was why there were so few Shadowhunters who had touched him, the ones he remembered were all in this room. 

 

“Downworlders?” // “The Night Children. Warlocks. The fey. The magical folk of this dimension.”

 

“—Look, Hodge will explain all this to you when you see him.”

 

“What if I don’t want to see him?”

 

“That’s your problem. You can come either willingly or unwillingly.”

 

“Are you really threatening to kidnap me?” 

 

“If you want to look at it that way,” Jace said with a smug grin, “then yes.” 

 

Simon stared at Clary for a little too long to be considered a glance, but she wouldn’t notice it. She never noticed the way Simon looked at her, not when she was looking at Jace with irritation, but there was something else in her gaze. One that had Simon shifting in his seat uneasily. 

 

Clary opened her mouth to protest angrily, but was interrupted by a strident buzzing noise. Her phone was ringing again. // The phone stopped ringing, then started up again, loud and insistent. // —her mom must really be freaking out. She half-turned away from Jace and began digging in her bag. By the time she unearthed the phone, it was on its third set of rings. She raised it to her ear. “Mom?”

 

“Oh, Clary. Oh, thank God.” A sharp prickle of alarm ran up Clary’s spine. Her mother sounded panicked. “Listen to me—”

 

“It’s all right, Mom. I’m fine. I’m on my way home—”

 

“No!” Terror scraped Jocelyn’s voice raw. “Don’t come home! Do you understand me, Clary? Don’t you dare come home. Go to Simon’s. Go straight to Simon’s house and stay there until I can—” A noise in the background interrupted her: the sound of something falling, shattering, something heavy striking the floor—

 

The past two chapters had been mundane. Not much had been going on, but this—this was something they hadn’t been expecting. Not this drastic. 

 

It had their spines straightening, their hands drifting towards their belts for weapons that would do them no good. They didn’t know what was going on, but it awoke every instinct most of them had that was to protect those in danger. But here in this room, they could do nothing but listen instead of acting.  

 

“Mom!” Clary shouted into the phone. “Mom, are you all right?”

 

“Just promise me you won’t come home. Go to Simon’s and call Luke—tell him that he’s found me—” 

 

“Jocelyn—” Luke said in horror, and the Lightwoods froze. 

 

It’s not true—it can’t be true. 

 

Jocelyn felt resigned, she had been expecting it for some time but not this soon. This would’ve happened tomorrow if she hadn’t been dropped here in the dead of night. 

 

“Who’s found you? Mom, did you call the police? Did you—”

 

Her frantic question was cut off by a noise Clary would never forget—a harsh, slithering noise, followed by a thump. Clary heard her mother draw in a sharp breath before speaking, her voice eerily calm: “I love you, Clary.”

 

The phone went dead. 

 

Clary felt just as panicked as her book counterpart while the the rest of the room listened on with wide eyed shock. 

 

“Mom?” Her voice sounded shaky even to her own ears, but she didn’t care. “Who found you?” 

 

Jocelyn opened her mouth to answer, but it was void of noise, the only thing she could focus on was the choking noise coming from her mother as she restarted her sentence over and over again, and Clary realized with silent terror that she wouldn’t know. Not until this damn book was finished. 

 

But the Lightwoods knew— Luke knew. But would they even say it? It would hurt a lot more if they could answer and didn’t. Was it because of her age? Did they see her as a child? 

 

“Forget it,” she silently said, turning away from her mom. 

 

Mom! ” Clary shrieked into the phone. “Mom, are you there?” 

 

“Clary,” Jace said. It was the first time she’d ever heard him say her name. “What’s going on?” 

 

Clary ignored him. 

 

“You should listen to him,” Charles Fairchild dared to say. 

 

“Don’t you think she knows that Charles?” Anna said. “She’s in shock.” 

 

Charles turned to glare at Anna, but not before Matthew said, “She has a point, brother,” the younger Fairchild twisted in his seat to stare Charles down. “What would you do if mother suddenly went missing?” 

 

Charles quieted with a huff. 

 

Clary’s hands had begun to shake uncontrollably. // —the phone sipped out of her shaking grasp… // She dropped to her knees to retrieve it, but it was dead, // “Dammit!” Almost in tears, she threw the phone down.

 

“Stop that.” Jace hauled her to her feet, // “Has something happened?” 

 

“Give me your phone,” // “I have to—” 

 

“It’s not a phone,” // “It’s a Sensor. You won’t be able to use it.” 

 

Henry Branwell piqued with interest and turned to Charlotte with sparkling eyes. “Charlotte, darling, my efforts were not in vain after all.” 

 

Charlotte tried to keep the fondness from shining through her voice, “No, I suppose not.” 

 

“But I need to call the police.” 

 

“Tell me what happened first.” // “ I can help you.” 

 

Rage flooded through Clary, // Without even thinking…, she struck out at his face, nails raking his cheek. He jerked back in surprise. 

 

Jace hadn’t been expecting the blow either but hadn’t flinched back like before. He instead pressed a very slow hand to his cheek, covering the scratches that had just appeared on his cheek. 

 

He looked at Clary with interest as Alec couldn’t help but glare at the red-head. She was fiery and incredibly impulsive.  

 

—Clary ran toward the lights of Seventh Avenue. 

 

When she reached the street, she spun around, half-expecting to see Jace at her heels. // She spun on her heel and ran for home. 

 

Jocelyn sighed. Of course Clary wouldn’t take his help, she was stubborn just as she was, naive as she was. She wanted Clary to be better than her, not mirror her disastrous choices. But she couldn’t blame her. Running on impulse clouded every other instinct and thought except for the most important one. 

 

“Clary,” Jocelyn began, only to angrily be cut off by her daughter. 

 

“Did you really expect me to get help from someone else when I could be helping you out?” 

 

“But what would you do, Clary Fray?” Jessamine Lovelace said haughtily. “Leave it to those who could actually help.” 

 

Cecily Herondale couldn’t help but frown at the girl’s attitude. She’d do anything to save her family, to keep them together even if it meant diving into danger. She looked at Clary, “I would’ve done the same thing.” 

 

As expected, Will objected. “You most certainly will not.”

 

“Why would you care?” she scowled at him. “You ran off and joined the Shadowhunters . You left without a word, you do not get to have a choice in my life.” 

 

“You don’t understand Cecy—”

 

“Then make me understand.” 

 

Her brother turned back around in his seat, folding his arms over his chest and did not look back at her. And Cecily should’ve expected that, but she had been hopeful that he’d at least grant her an explanation. 

 

She was wrong. 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Honestly, did not expect to finish the chapter this early, but it was kind of a short. So here’s another update.

Chapter 6: IV: Ravener

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Dru Blackthorn isn’t entirely sure why her or any of her younger siblings were here amongst other Shadowhunters who were close to being adults (or were already adults). They seemed so terribly mature while her experiences paled to comparison. But then again, she had been optimistic. This was a chance to learn, gather knowledge before experiencing it so they wouldn’t make the same mistakes. Wouldn’t bear the same pain. 

 

She hadn’t said much, neither of her siblings had, as they were trying to take in the new information of how Clary Fairchild became a Shadowhunter, how the Lightwoods and Jace Herondale were before both of the wars. 

 

And what could she say when she was born a Shadowhunter, having lived this life ever since she was little? She wasn’t Cecily Herondale who had defended what Clary had done, she didn’t live amongst mundanes whilst knowing her bloodline. All Dru wanted was to be seen more than a teen who gets in the way of what needs to be done. But how? 

 

She hoped the books will have the answers she’s desperately looking for. 

 

Chapter 4 - Ravener 

 

The night had gotten even hotter, and running home felt like… // She jittered up and down impatiently on the balls of her feet… // She tried to call home again, but Jace hadn’t been lying; 

 

“I rarely ever do.” 

 

Alec’s lips twisted to the side. “Debatable.” 

 

Jogging up the street toward her house, she saw that the second-floor windows were lit, // Okay, she told herself, Everything’s fine. But her stomach tightened the moment she stepped into the entryway. 

 

Listen to your instincts, Clary , Helen thought anxiously. Though she didn’t know the other girl that well, it didn’t mean that she didn’t care. 

 

The overhead light had burned out, and the foyer was in darkness. The shadows seemed full of secret movement. Shivering, she started upstairs.

 

On the edges of their seats, they all leaned closer towards the table in the middle, as if they could force it to go faster. 

 

“And just where do you think you’re going?” said a voice.

 

Clary whirled. “What—” She broke off.  // … in front of Madame Dorothea’s closed door. —“Your mother,” Dorothea said, “has been making a god-awful racket up there. What’s she doing? Moving furniture?”

 

“I don’t think—”

 

“And the stairwell light’s burned out, did you notice?” Dorothea rapped her fan against the arm of the chair. “Can’t your mother get her boyfriend in to change it?”

 

“Luke isn’t—”

 

Luke didn’t look Jocelyn’s way as Clary didn’t refute Madame Dorothea’s claim. 

 

Luke is NOT the landlord, Clary wanted to say, but didn’t. This was typical of her elderly neighbor. // Clary sighed. “I’ll ask.” // Clary’s sense that something was wrong only increased when she reached the apartment door. It was unlocked, hanging slightly open, // With a feeling of increasing panic she pushed the door open. // Inside the apartment the lights were on, all the lamps, everything turned up to full brightness. 

 

Who would be that sloppy? Jace thought. This wasn’t the typical mundane robbery that was for sure, but he expected something a bit cleaner instead of the dilapidated state the apartment was being described as. Windows open, torn cushions tossed on the floor, books scattered, paintings cut from their canvases—what were they looking for? Why go through all that trouble in the first place? 

 

—She knew she should race out of the apartment, get to a phone, call the police. But all those things seemed distant—she needed to find her mother first, needed to see that she was all right. What if robbers had come, what if her mother had put up a fight—?

 

“Clary,” Simon said sadly. “There’s nothing you can do.” 

 

Her anger flared, of course she knew that. But at least she tried instead of running away from the first sight of danger. Clary didn’t like to be saved and pushed to the side when she could be helping out any way she could. 

 

She didn’t snap at him though, just bit down on her anger. 

 

She was at the door to her mother’s bedroom now. For a moment it looked as if this room, at least, had been left untouched. // A sob rose in Clary’s chest. Mom , she cried inside, what happened to you? 

 

… No, not silence—a noise sounded through the apartment, raising the short hairs along the nape of her neck. 

 

Jocelyn’s hand flew out and gripped her daughter’s for a comforting squeeze. She was anxious for Clary but she couldn’t help but feel that this was her fault. Clary should’ve been better prepared for a situation like this, and Jocelyn was foolish to think that she would always be there to protect her daughter. 

 

… a dragging slithering noise—and it was coming toward the bedroom. // —Clary scrambled to her feet and turned around slowly. 

 

For a moment she thought the doorway was empty, and felt a wave of relief. Then she looked down. 

 

It was crouched against the floor, a long scaled creature… Something like a cross between an alligator and a centipede. 

 

Cordelia would’ve interjected, asked if it was a ravener demon as the chapter pertained to it being, or even said something else, but she was startled by the next few words that came from the book. 

 

—just as the creature lunged at her. She rolled to the side and it missed her by inches, sliding along the wood floor, its claws gouging deep grooves. // She scrambled to her feet and ran toward the hallway, but the thing was too fast for her. // A long tongue flicked out between its jaws as it gurgled and hissed. To her horror Clary realized that the noises it was making were words. 

 

Clary felt queasy despite the fear that was beginning to consume her. She was way out of her depth, but she wasn’t going to give up until her body failed on her. She’d do this again if it meant that she would find her mother. 

 

Girl,” it hissed. “ Flesh. Blood. To eat, oh, to eat.” 

 

James Herondale felt chills run down his spine. Despite all his experiences with Belial, nothing made him more on edge than this Ravener demon going after Clary. A girl who didn’t know anything about this world, but she was about to. And being severely unprepared was the fear many have faced, but it was a feeling Shadowhunters rarely felt unless they were staring death right in the face. 

 

The thing was on its feet now, crawling toward her… backing away, she seized a heavy framed photo… —and flung it at the monster. 

 

The photograph hit its midsection… striking the floor with the sound of shattering glass. // It came on toward her, broken glass splintering under its feet. “ Bones, to crunch, to suck out the marrow, to drink the veins… ” 

 

Clary’s fingers began to shake and she realized it wasn’t because of the book, but because of the actual terror she was feeling in this room. 

 

Clary’s back hit the wall… she felt a movement against her hip… she drew out the plastic thing she’d taken from Jace… she closed her hand around the Sensor just as the creature sprang. 

 

The creature hurtled into her, knocking her to the ground, and her head and shoulders slammed against the floor. 

 

Clary felt the brunt of the attack. It was teeth rattling and had her chair tipping over from the force and she would’ve hit the floor if it weren’t for Jace’s hands catching the wooden seat. 

 

“Are you alright?” He said quietly, his face suddenly hovering above hers. He looked unguarded for that little second he and Clary shared. 

 

She nodded, and her world was righted, for just that little moment. 

 

  “To eat, to eat,” // “But it is not allowed, to swallow, to savor.” 

 

… She couldn’t breathe. Her ribs felt like they might shatter. Her arm was pinned between her body and the monster’s, the Sensor digging into her palm. She twisted, trying to work her hand free. 

 

“Valentine will never know. He said nothing about a girl. Valentine will not be angry.” 

 

Jocelyn’s blood ran cold. She had suspected that Valentine had been behind this, but to be in league with the very demons he had sworn to destroy—to leave a Ravener demon behind in her apartment where it could possibly kill her daughter… 

 

“Jocelyn,” Luke said, “breathe.” 

 

She tried to match Luke’s breaths, to calm herself down from the all consuming panic she hadn’t felt since Idris, but she couldn’t not when everything she has done has put Clary in danger. 

 

Jocelyn .”  Luke said again, this time his hands were holding her face, forcing her to look at him. “Clary is okay, she’s still here, you’re still here.” 

 

“Oh Luke,” Jocelyn helplessly whispered. “Why didn’t I listen? Why didn’t I tell her?” 

 

“You did what you thought was best,” he comforted. “You didn’t think this would have happened.”

 

“But I should’ve known—”

 

“There’s nothing you can do now. What you can do is be there for her.” 

 

Clary’s hand came free. With a scream she hit out at the thing, wanting to smash it, to blind it. She had almost forgotten the Sensor. As the creature lunged for her face, jaws wide, she jammed the Sensor between its teeth and felt hot, acidic drool coat her wrist and spill in burning drops onto the bare skin of her face and throat. 

 

Clary let out a gasp of surprise and then she was screaming in pain at the burning sensation that she was feeling. She didn’t dare look down at the red raw skin of her arm. Clary could barely stomach the pain, she didn't think she could look at what she could only assume to be some sort of chemical burn. 

 

She heard Simon swearing next to her, but she couldn’t hear much over her very loud heart, whose pulse had jumped to her ears, blocking her senses one by one. 

 

Her head was tipped back, eyes glazed over with tears. 

 

—the creature jerked back, the Sensor lodged between two teeth. // Clary saw it swallow, saw the movement of its throat . I’m next, she thought, panicked . I’m— 

 

Suddenly the thing began to twitch. Spasming, uncontrollably, it rolled off Clary and onto its back… // Black fluid poured from its mouth. // Gasping for air, Clary rolled over and started to scramble away… She’d nearly reached the door… whistle through the air next to her head… An object slammed heavily into the back of her skull, and she collapsed forward into blackness.

 

Clary wasn’t prepared for the blow and before she could brace herself for it, it crashed into her with full force. And she didn’t have any time to give anyone a warning as she fell forward and off her seat with a heavy thud, skidding to a stop before she hit the ornate table. 

 

Clary!” was all she heard, and though she was still conscious, she couldn’t move. Clary felt weightless, like her body wasn’t her own. 

 

Through her daze, she heard someone swear as they looked at her arm and neck, where the acid had bitten into her skin. Then she was being turned on her side, her hair spilling over her shoulder to reveal the back of her neck. 

 

Shouts of panic rang out then, and Clary wanted to ask what was it? but she could not get her mouth to move—- any part of her body to move. She could only stare blankly and try to decipher what was being said amongst the sudden crowd that had formed around her. 

 

Light stabbed through her eyelids, blue white, and red… Clary gagged and opened her eyes. // She was lying on cold damp grass… Jace knelt beside her… as he tore the piece of cloth he was holding into strips. “Don’t move.” 

 

Simon, though thoroughly hating it, let out a sigh of relief. He didn’t quite like Jace, but he was grateful that he was helping out his best friend. 

 

… Clary turned her head to the side…was rewarded with a razoring stab of pain that shot down her back. She was lying on a patch of grass… The foliage hid her view of the street, where a police car… was pulled up to the curb… Already a small knot of neighbors had gathered…

 

The police. She tried to sit up, and gagged again, fingers spasming into the damp earth. 

 

“I told you not to move,” Jace hissed. “The Ravener demon got you in the back of the neck. It was half-dead so it wasn’t much of a sting, but we have to get you back to the Institute. Hold still.” 

 

“Is there anything else you didn’t tell her?” Alec hissed. 

 

“It doesn’t matter Alec,” Jace said, his hands still hovering over Clary from where he had shifted her onto her side. “She already knows a lot.” 

 

“It doesn’t change the fact that she is a mundane.” 

 

“Do you guys realize how you sound when you say that?” Kit said scowling. 

 

“And how do we say it?” Jace asked, oddly patient, taking his eyes off Clary to stare at the younger boy. 

 

“Like an insult.” 

 

“I can’t promise you we won’t say it again,” Jace said, staying in that low tone of his. “But I’ll try.” 

 

“That thing—the monster—it talked.” 

 

“You’ve heard a demon talk before.” Jace’s hands were gentle as he slipped the strip of knotted cloth under her neck, and tied it… 

 

“The demon in Pandemonium—it looked like a person.”

 

“It was an Eidolon demon. A shape-changer. Raveners look like they look. Not very attractive, but they’re too stupid to care.”

 

“It said it was going to eat me.”

 

“But it didn’t. You killed it.” Jace finished the knot and sat back.

 

To Clary’s relief the pain in the back of her neck had faded. 

 

Clary, still prone on the floor, did feel that relief in the form of a stuttered breath and a violent twitch of her finger. 

 

“Can you stand?” Jace asked quietly, still there even after everyone returned back to their seats. 

 

Clary struggled to push herself up onto her elbows and nearly collapsed back into the floor if it weren’t for his hands (once again) catching her. 

 

“There’s nothing they can do… aren’t real police officers. Demons have a way of hiding their tracks.” /

 

“My mom,” … forcing the words through her swollen throat. 

 

 “There’s Ravener poison coursing through your veins right now. You’ll be dead in an hour if you don’t come with me.” …held out a hand to her. She took it and he pulled her upright. “Come on.”

 

The world tilted. Jace slid a hand across her back, holding her steady… “Can you walk?”

 

The Jace in the room mirrored his actions and walked Clary over to her seat, painfully aware of her labored breath and pale clammy skin. 

 

… She could see the police coming up the path… a slim blond woman, …a flashlight in one hand. As she raised it, Clary saw the hand… a skeleton hand sharpened … at the fingertips. “Her hand—”

 

… “We have to get out of here. Can we go through the alley?”

 

—“It’s bricked up. There’s no way—” Her words dissolved into a fit of coughing. She raised her hand to cover her mouth. It came away red. 

 

Startled, Jace nearly dropped Clary out of his hold but momentarily tightened his grip and easing up when Clary hacked out a cough that coated her mouth red. 

 

He settled Clary into her chair just as James Carstairs walked over and handed Jace an ivory handkerchief. He looked stricken for her wellbeing, but somehow Jace knew that wasn’t all there was to it. There was a melancholy glint in his silver eyes, he smelled sweet–something familiar— he decided to put this aside as he muttered his thanks and kneeled down in front of the red-head, holding it out for Clary to take. 

 

He grabbed her wrist, turned it over…her inner arm lay bare under the moonlight… There was something in Jace’s hand, something sharp and silver. 

 

Alec inhaled harshly just as Maryse locked her hard gaze on her adoptive son. 

 

He wouldn’t. 

 

But Jace didn’t look at either of them, golden gaze locked onto Clary as she pressed the cloth to her mouth and held it there, stifling the cough. 

 

—She felt a stinging kiss against her skin. When he let go, she saw an inked black symbol like the ones that covered his skin…  This one looked like a set of overlapping circles.

 

Clary turned over her wrist just as she felt the stinging. She couldn’t feel much at this point, but that felt like being burned by a bright star. 

 

There, clear as day, lay a stark mark on her pale skin. 

 

It was the final nail in the coffin for Jocelyn, who, up until this point, had been terrified for her daughter, now felt the iron resolve that she would have to let Clary make her own decisions. She didn’t want to have her daughter in a cage when she could be out in the world spreading her love and art. It meant coming to terms with the fact that she would have to pay a visit to the New York Institute, to reopen the old wounds that hadn’t yet closed. 

 

“What’s that supposed to do?”

 

“It’ll hide you,” // “Temporarily.” // “My stele,” he said.

 

Clary didn’t ask what that was. She was busy trying not to fall over.

 

Maryse struggled with herself not to yell at Jace, not when she could possibly startle Clary into another coughing fit. Yet she couldn’t help but be angry with him even when she knew Clary had Shadowhunter blood running through her veins. You just didn’t go around marking mundanes because of a hunch or dire situation. 

 

 The ground was heaving up and down under her feet… He caught her… swung her up into his arms, saying something in her ear that sounded like Covenant. Clary tipped her head back to look at him… Then the bottom dropped out of everything, and even Jace’s arms around her were not enough to keep her from falling. 

 

Clary finally fainted in her seat, collapsing onto her mother as the handkerchief fell from her hand. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Damn, I’m really churning these out like water, but it’s better than nothing for weeks for a half-decent update.

Now that I’ve finished writing this chapter, I did not mean to include that many scenes of Clary and Jace interacting, but it just happened.

Chapter 7: V: Clave and Covenant

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Just what did you think you were doing marking her?” Maryse demanded after the chapter finished. 

 

Jace tore his eyes away from Clary and looked past Jocelyn stroking her daughter’s hair to lock eyes with Maryse. “I was only following my hunch.” 

 

“Your hunch shouldn’t have you marking mundanes.” Jace couldn’t help but frown. 

 

“Maryse,” Jocelyn cut in. “That’s hardly fair considering you and everyone else in this room knows that Clary isn’t a mundane.” 

 

“It’s technicalities Jocelyn,” Robert interjected. “No Shadowhunter should mark a human they don’t know.”

 

As the adults continued arguing, on the left side of the room, Emma whispered to Cristina, “I didn’t think that they were such a mess.” 

 

“It’s like what they say,” Cristina mumbled. “Never meet your heroes.” 

 

“I wouldn’t go that far,” Emma glanced over at Jace, whose eyes drifted back to Clary as he took his seat. “It makes them more human.” 

 

Chapter 5 - Clave and Covenant 

 

“Do you think she’ll ever wake up? It’s been three days already.” 

 

Three days? Luke thought. He’d be panicking to find her after three days. 

 

“You have to give her time. Demon poison is strong stuff, and she’s a mundane. She hasn’t got runes to keep her strong like we do.” 

 

“Mundies die awfully easily, don’t they?” 

 

“Isabelle, you know it’s bad luck to talk about death in a sickroom.” 

 

It was bad to talk about death anywhere , Will thought. It was best not to think about it wherever as it could quite possibly be true. Will lives in fear of that everyday. Wondering if his better half would rip his heart in two. 

 

… I have to wake up. But she couldn’t… dreams held her… a river of images… her mother lying in a hospital bed… 

 

Jocelyn paled as she looked down at her barely conscious daughter. Who knew what these dreams could mean?  

 

… Luke standing atop a pile of bones. 

 

Now it was Luke’s turn to look at Clary. Why would she dream of that? 

 

Jace with white feathered wings sprouting out of his back, Isabelle sitting naked with her whip curled around her like a net of gold rings, Simon with crosses burned into the palms of his hands. 

 

Angels, falling and burning. Falling out of the sky. 

 

James has had his fair share of dreams to know that dreams had consequences, that they’d soon come true before you least expect it. It could be a vision of the present or very well be the future.

 

He dug his nails into the palm of his hand. 

 

“... Jace said she killed a Ravener.” 

 

“Yeah… She’s not pretty enough to be a pixie, though.” 

 

If Clary were awake, she would’ve felt the self-consciousness weigh down on her, but she wasn’t, and some part of her didn’t care about how she looked. 

 

“. . . nobody looks their best with demon poison in their veins…” 

 

“I hope not… Anyone who mutilates themselves like that—”  

 

“We mutilate ourselves.” 

 

“I know, Alec, but when we do it… it doesn’t always hurt…” 

 

“. . .  Speaking of which, where is Jace? He saved her, didn’t he? I would have thought he’d take some interest in her recovery.” 

 

“You didn’t check on her?” Simon asked incredulously. 

 

“Don’t be so shocked,” Jace said. “It’s part of the job.” 

 

“Part of the job?” Simon shot back bitterly. “That’s my friend you’re talking about.” 

 

“And where were you?” It was underhanded, Jace knew that, but the other irritated him that much to the point that he didn’t care.

 

Simon’s mouth twisted, but he didn’t say anything more, he wouldn’t give Jace the satisfaction of seeing him lose control. 

 

“Hodge said he hasn’t been to see her since he brought her here. I guess he doesn’t care.” 

 

“Sometimes I wonder if he—Look! She moved.”

 

Jace felt a frown pull at his mouth, one Alec didn’t fail to see. “We didn’t mean anything like that—”

 

“I know Alec,” he said calmly. “You just didn’t understand.” 

 

“But I’m your parabatai,” Alec argued. “I should understand.” 

 

“And you will.” If these books have anything to say about that. 

 

“I guess she’s alive after all.” // “I’ll tell Hodge.”

 

Clary’s eyelids felt as if they had been sewed shut. 

 

Clary stirred, groaning and blinking rapidly. She felt the ache in her bones, but she didn’t feel any of the scorching pain from before. It must’ve worn off, now that the book was progressing along. If symptoms crossed multiple chapters, they’d be on a ride with a hell of a lot of pain. 

 

Painfully she hauled herself into a sitting position. Every part of her ached, especially the back of her neck. 

 

She pushed herself off of her mother, gritting her teeth at the phantom aches. 

 

“So you’re finally awake,” said a dry voice. “Hodge will be pleased. We all thought you’d probably die in your sleep.” 

 

“You should be nicer Izzy,” Jace said. 

 

“And what?” His adoptive sister said as the book went on about her description of what she had been wearing when Clary woke. “Be more like you?”

 

Accommodating ,” he answered. “You should be accommodating, not everyone is us.” 

 

“Then maybe you should’ve been the one in the room.” 

 

“Sorry to disappoint you.” // “Is this the institute?” 

 

“Is there anything Jace didn’t tell you?” 

 

… “This is this Institute, right?” 

 

“Yes. You’re in the infirmary, not that you haven’t figured that out already.”

 

A sudden, stabbing pain made Clary clutch at her stomach… 

 

Clary groaned, arms thrown around her midsection as she hunched over. This was going to get tedious real soon. 

 

Isabelle looked at her in alarm. “Are you okay?” 

 

The pain was fading… an acid feeling…strange light-headedness. “My stomach.” 

 

“Oh… almost forgot, Hodge said to give you this when you woke up.” Isabelle grabbed for the ceramic pitcher… it was full of a cloudy liquid that steamed slightly… “You haven’t eaten anything in three days,” // “That’s probably why you feel sick.” 

 

James felt that pain, remembered having a scalding fever that didn’t allow him to stomach anything and had him drifting in and out of consciousness. His savior had been Cordelia, who once accompanied him when he was sick and never left. 

 

… “Hodge was furious. You got ichor and blood all over the carpet in the entryway. If he’d done it while my parents were here, he’d have gotten grounded for sure.” 

 

Maryse narrowed her eyes at Jace, who grinned innocently. 

 

“Jace said you killed that Ravener demon all by yourself.” 

 

—“I guess I did.”

 

“But you’re a mundie.” 

 

There was no mistaking the disbelief in Isabelle's voice, and Clary felt a little pride fill her veins. Everyone in the room knew what she did, and they couldn’t refute it as they heard it a chapter ago. 

 

“Amazing isn’t it?” // “Where is Jace? Is he around?” 

 

Jace could barely hold his smirk as he watched Simon in front of him, ball his fists tight. That’s right, she thought of me first. And then he quickly came to his senses. Since when did he care? 

 

Isabelle shrugged. “Somewhere,” // “I should go tell everyone you’re up. Hodge’ll want to talk to you.”

 

“Hodge as in Hodge Starkweather?” It was a question that had been nagging at Jocelyn since his name first popped up and she knew it bothered Luke as well. 

 

“How do you know that?” Isabelle asked. 

 

“We trained at the academy together.”

 

“In Idris?” 

 

“I thought that we all came to the conclusion that I was a Shadowhunter?” Jocelyn said bluntly. “There’s no point in denying it as Maryse and Robert know—” 

 

“And who else knew Mom?” Clary asked, voice low and raspy. “Because surely, your daughter should’ve known.” 

 

“Clary,” she began gently. “Everytime we have this conversation we end up back in the same place.”

 

“And I wonder why,” she muttered bitterly, turning away from her mother. 

 

… “What happened to my clothes?” 

 

“They were covered in blood and poison. Jace burned them.” 

 

“Did he?” // “Tell me, is he always really rude, or does he save that for mundanes?” 

 

“Oh he’s rude to everyone,” 

 

Jem saw the similarities between his parabatai and Jace Wayland. Will was rude to just about anyone save for him and never apologized for it. Jace seemed just as unshakable. It unnerved him to see the spirit in something other than his other half. 

 

“It’s what makes him so damn sexy. That, and he’s killed more demons than anyone else his age.” 

 

Nearly every Shadowhunter in the room appraised Jace, who sat there leaned back in his chair with a smug look on his face. 

 

“How old are you?” asked Christopher, peering at him through his spectacles. 

 

“Seventeen.” 

 

Matthew and James exchanged glances. They’ve barely had to kill any demons in their tenure as Shadowhunters. How many demons did you have to kill to get such a reputation? 

 

“Isn’t he your brother?” 

 

That got Isabelle’s attention. She laughed out loud. “Jace? My brother?. . . “

 

“… doesn’t he live with his own parents?” 

 

For a fleeting moment Isabelle looked uncomfortable. “Because they’re dead.” 

 

Now Jace slumped in his seat, despising all the attention. He didn’t need the pity. Shadowhunters die young all the time, they know the life expectancy that is looming over their heads. 

 

“This may be insensitive,” Charlotte asked. “But how did they pass?” 

 

It was like Charlotte Branwell knew when to push and prod, like she knew that this was something he wouldn’t take to heart and lash out. Like she had practice dealing with his type . “My mother died when I was born. Father died when I was ten.” 

 

“And you saw it.” It wasn’t a question. 

 

He answered with a nod  anyway. “I used to live in Idris before the New York Institute took me in.”  

 

“The Lightwoods?” 

 

“My father and Robert were parabatai.” 

 

“And no bond is stronger than a parabatai’s. ” 

 

“Yeah.” He said with a softer voice. 

 

There was a purpling bruise high up on her left cheek, 

 

Clary felt it form on her cheek and resisted the urge to press her fingers to it. 

 

I have to call Luke… there was a phone around here somewhere… use it after she talked to Hodge. // … she took a deep breath and left to find Isabelle. 

 

The corridor outside the infirmary was empty… // In the distance she could hear a faint and delicate noise… She set off down the corridor slowly… // The sound she was following grew louder…sound of a piano being played with desultory but undeniable skill, though she couldn’t identify the tune. 

 

Jem smiled softly to himself. What he wouldn’t do to have his violin, to feel the familiar strings beneath his fingers… It was nice to know that music was still classically played, even if his type may have faded with time. 

 

… she came to a doorway… clearly a music room. // Jace was seated at the grand piano… // She must have made some noise, because he twisted around on the stool… “Alec?” he said. “Is that you?” 

 

“It’s not Alec. It’s me.” // “Clary.”  

 

“Our own Sleeping Beauty. Who finally kissed you awake?” 

 

Emma and Cristina exchanged looks that could only be deciphered as blitheful. Seeing these heroes act human instead of standing on the pedestals they were constantly put on, it was a change, it really was. 

 

Emma had always admired Jace, even when she had a stupid crush on him when she was twelve. To be as strong a fighter as the other was to put in your whole being; blood, sweat, tears and all. Just to hear that he had been playing the piano before his life became chaotic, it was those details that would be lost on time and would only live in very few minds. 

 

“I should have warned her about your habit of never doing what you’re told.”

 

Jocelyn bit the inside of her cheek to stop herself from agreeing, unwilling to give her daughter another thing to get mad at her about. But it had some validity to it as Clary didn’t listen when Jocelyn had told her to not come to the house, which resulted in a demon attack. Maybe it’d do her daughter some good to grow as a person by allowing her to make mistakes instead of trying to coddle her at every turn. 

 

 … “Come on, I’ll take you to Hodge.” 

 

 

“. . . most of these rooms are empty.” 

 

“People come and go…” 

 

It was a universally known fact that there were very few Shadowhunters ever took up permanent lodgings in an Institute when they had another home to return to. 

 

“. . . usually it’s just us: Alec, Isabelle, Max, and their parents—and me and Hodge.” 

 

“Max?” 

 

Isabelle smiled fondly at the mention of the youngest Lightwood. She hadn’t seen him since he went to Idris with her parents. 

 

“… Alec is her elder brother. Max is the youngest, but he’s overseas with his parents.” // “You can think of them as—as foreign diplomats…Right now they’re in the Shadowhunter home country, working out some very delicate peace negotiations. They brought Max with them because he’s so young.”

 

… “I take it you’ve been there. To Idris, I mean.” 

 

“I grew up there.” Jace’s voice was neutral, but something in his tone let her know that more questions in that direction would not be welcome. 

 

“Did you ever train at the Academy?” James Herondale asked. 

 

“No,” and he didn’t sound too bothered by it. “I was trained by my father.” 

 

“You didn’t miss much mate,” Matthew said, a bright sparkle appearing in his dark green eyes. “It was a bloody sh—” 

 

“Matthew!” Charles chided. “Watch your mouth, there are women and children here—” 

 

“We’ve heard a lot worse,” Isabelle retorted, voice flat. 

 

By that statement, Matthew sat up straighter in his seat, an unadulterated giddiness lining his body. “See, not all women are delicate, brother.”  

 

“That may be true for Ms. Lightwood,” Charlotte said, “but it does not mean you can say what your please, Mr. Fairchild. Reputations are important.” 

 

The tops of Matthew’s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment. It was one thing to be scolded by your mother, but it was another to see her younger and inexperienced, yet still having that same instinct to rein you back in. 

 

“My apologies, mo–Mrs. Branwell.” 

 

“As Math was saying,” James picked up, dutifully ignoring his parabatai’s fumbling words. “The Academy was nothing special.” 

 

“It was not like you would’ve missed it after being expelled—” 

 

“And who blew up a portion of the Academy?” 

 

“You blew up the Academy?” The incredulous question was aimed at Matthew, while another was at James, “You were expelled?” 

 

Will turned to Jem, his brow raised. “Those two are troublemakers.” 

 

“Like you aren’t.” 

 

“You don’t see me blowing up buildings.” 

 

Jem looked at him skeptically. “I’m sure you’d like to.” 

 

“Well who wouldn’t want to set up an explosion?” 

 

“You do whatever you like William,” a sigh, “you always do.” 

 

“… to a Shadowhunter, Idris is always ‘home.’” // “We’re sent where we’re needed. [...] there are a few, like Isabelle and Alec, who grow up away from the home country…” [...] “This is the library.” 

 

“Wait,”[ ... ] “Alec and Isabele and Max—they're the only Shadowhunters your age that you know, that you spend time with?” 

 

[... ]“Yes.” 

 

“That must get kind of lonely.” 

 

“Does it?” Tessa asked. “Does it get lonely?” 

 

“Not at all,” said Will. “Like everyone else, Shadowhunters are flawed. There are some who are prideful in their family statuses, making them insufferable and well known pricks. Like the Lightwoods—” 

 

A protest erupted from Gabriel the same time Robert fixed a glare at the Victorian Era Shadowhunter.  

 

Just seats away, Thomas and Christopher exchanged glances, amused yet so very confused by how the older Herondale was acting. In their lifetime, the Herondales and Lightwoods were close as family, especially since Cecily married Gabriel. Yet back in 1878, there was nothing but hostility between the two families. 

 

“Like Will had been saying,” Jem said, taking over to placate the Lightwoods in the room, “making friends with Shadowhunters of the same age is difficult as some aren’t as forthcoming or understanding of backgrounds. There are bigots even in the Clave.” 

 

“Have you ever had to…?” 

 

“To face opposition?” Jem clarified. “No, the Nephilim see me as a Shadowhunter, as one of them, it is the mundanes who look at me like they do not understand—a boy who is not quite white and not quite foreign either." 

 

Tessa nodded and said in a quiet voice, “Shadowhunters love very few don’t they?” 

 

Jem nodded, unaware of the contemplative glance James gave him. It was very odd to see Jem talking as an active Shadowhunter instead of the Silent Brother he’s come to know. And despite his younger age, he was still wise beyond his years. 

 

“I have everything I need.” He pushed the doors open. After a moment’s hesitation she followed him inside. 

 

 

The library was circular… walls were lined with books, the shelves so high [ …] These were no ordinary books either… were not just old but were well used, and had been loved. // The floor was polished wood, inlaid with chips of glass and marble… a pattern that Clary couldn’t quite decipher [...] In the center of the room sat a magnificent desk.  [...] Behind the desk sat a thin man with gray-streaked hair and a long beaky nose. 

 

“A book lover, I see,” he said, smiling at Clary. “You didn’t tell me that, Jace.” 

 

“Do you actually like books?” Lucie asked, perking up in her seat. The Institute library had sounded heavenly, had nearly resembled this room if it weren’t for the different details. 

 

“I have more of an artist's eye,” Clary said, “but books are just as enjoyable.”  

 

Jace chuckled. [...] “We haven’t done much talking during our short acquaintance,” he said. “I’m afraid our reading habits didn’t come up.” 

 

Clary turned around and shot him a glare. 

 

“How can you tell?” she asked… “That I like books, I mean.” 

 

“The look on your face when you walked in,” he said, standing up and coming around from behind the desk. “Somehow I doubted you were that impressed by me. ” 

 

Clary stifled a gasp as he rose… As he approached, she saw that the hunch was actually a bird… 

 

“This is Hugo,”

 

And maybe Jocelyn was paranoid, but hearing about a raven made her freeze just for a second. 

 

[...] “I would be honed to make the acquaintance of anyone who could kill a Ravener with her bare hands.” 

 

“It wasn’t my bare hands.” It still felt odd to be congratulated for killing something. 

 

“You held your own against a demon you knew nothing about,” Emma said. “That warrants a congratulations.” 

 

Clary shyly thanked her for the compliment and found herself agreeing with her book counterpart. It was odd being congratulated. 

 

[… ] “That was quick thinking. What gave you the idea of using the Sensor as a weapon?” 

 

Before she could reply, a sharp laugh sounded through the room. Clary had been so enraptured by the books and distracted by Hodge that she hadn’t seen Alecsparlwed in an overstuffed red armchair by the empty fireplace. “I can’t believe you buy that story, Hodge,” he said. 

 

“You see what I mean?” Will wrinkled his nose. “Lightwoods and their arrogance.” 

 

“What is with your vendetta against my family?” Robert demanded, the same time Alec looked down at his shoes. 

 

He’s not exactly proud of the person he’s become, but it had been a drastic tonal change compared to the beginning of the chapter when he had been defending Clary from Isabelle’s prodding words. Alec had sounded bitter— jealous— even, from one sentence, but of what? Clary had only been there for under a week ( and she wasn’t even conscious, his brain supplied helpfully), what impact would she have? 

 

Will didn’t back down from the older man’s stare, meeting it head on with all the fierceness a Herondale could possess. “You’re only proving my point, Robert Lightwood. Too proud to admit to your wrongdoings, blame it on others for problems you cause, shunning others for their differences.” 

 

He’ll never know how true that statement is , Robert thought, scowling. The disastrous decision in joining The Circle, Michael—

 

“Mr. Herondale—”

 

He ignored Gideon and glanced over at Thomas, Christopher, and Anna. “I don’t know you three yet and I don’t want to if you are anything like the rest of your family.” 

 

They were blunt yet  harsh words, uncharacteristic of the loving man they had looked up to, and they cut deep. It hurt in a way they couldn’t describe, being written off as arrogant and selfish. Now all they wanted to know was what made the Herondales and Lightwoods despise one another, at least during 1878. 

 

Emma Carstairs, however, couldn't help but see the irony. Jace was a Herondale, though he didn’t know about it. What scene would break out when that was revealed? How would Will react to a Herondale being parabatai with a Lightwood, a family he seemed to despise at the moment? 

 

James stood in his seat, drawing attention from not only from his father, but the room. “These are my friends you are smearing, fa—Mr. Herondale. You’d best not extend your grievances against Gabriel and Gideon to others in the room.” 

 

It will never not be odd to be talking to his teenage father, speaking like they were associates instead of the familial familiarity he’s grown accustomed to. Yet, this wasn’t his father, not yet anyway. It seemed like he hadn’t mellowed out yet, all sternness and cutting quips. 

 

James saw him swallow harshly, fists clenched by his sides, before nodding and saying to the Lightwoods of 1903, “My apologies. I seem to have let my emotions cloud my judgment.” 

 

As James sat down, Jem was already furiously whispering his distaste for the unwarranted behavior of his parabatai. It was a defensive outburst, Jem saw that the moment Robert Lightwood voiced his displeasure, and Will being Will, took the opportunity to push everyone further away before they got too close. 

 

The tension in the room didn’t cease as the narration continued. 

 

At first Clary didn’t even register his words… Like many only children, she was fascinated by the resemblance between siblings, and now, in the full light of day, she could see exactly how much Alec looked like his sister… 

 

The other Lightwood’s in the room exchanged glances at one another. They saw the resemblance between Gabriel and Gideon, but it stopped there when they looked at Christopher and Anna, then to Thomas who looked more related to Christopher than his older sister. Genetics were very odd. 

 

But where Isabelle was all arrogance, Alec slumped down in the chair as if he hoped nobody would notice him. His lashes were long and dark like Isabelle’s, but where her eyes were black, his were the dark blue of bottle glass. They gazed at Clary with a hostility as pure and concentrated as acid. 

 

Alec shifted uncomfortably in his seat. He doesn’t like the direction this is taking. Not one bit. 

 

“I’m not quite sure what you mean, Alec.” Hodge raised an eyebrow. [...] “Are you suggesting that she didn’t kill that demon after all?” 

 

“Of course she didn’t. Look at her—she’s a mundie, Hodge, and a little kid, at that. There’s no way she took on a Ravener.” 

 

There it was again, that word, Kit thought bitterly. He hasn’t met the Clary of his time, she’d be older than him by now, but if he were her, he wouldn’t be taking the holier than thou bullshit they’re currently spitting. 

 

“I’m not a little kid,” Clary interrupted. “I’m sixteen years old—well, I will be on Sunday”

 

“The same age as Isabelle,” Hodge said. “Would you call her a child?” 

 

“Isabelle hails from one of the greatest Shadowhunter dynasties in history,” Alec said dryly. “This girl, on the other hand, hails from New Jersey.”

 

Clary’s mouth tightened, nails biting into the skin of her palms. She would not get angry at Alec–she would not get angry at Alec–-

 

“I’m from Brooklyn!” 

 

Too late for that it seems. 

 

“And so what? I just killed a demon in my own house, and you’re going to be a dickhead about it because I’m not some spoiled-rotten rich brat like you and your sister?”

 

Will grinned, leaning towards Jem. “I like her.” 

 

His parabatai sighed, already worn out. “Of course you do, she insulted a Lightwood.” 

 

What did you call me?” 

 

Jace sounded as if he could barely contain his laughter. “She has a point, Alec [...]” 

 

“Are you for real?” Alec asked tightly. “You’re just going to let her call me names?” 

 

And Jace didn’t have to answer. 

 

“Yes,” Jace said kindly. “It’ll do you good—try to think of it as endurance training.” 

 

“And I agree.” Jace said. “You can’t just insult someone you know nothing about just because of what happened back at the club.” 

 

“She doesn’t exactly like you either.”

 

“No.” Jace concurred, “but I’m giving her the benefit of the doubt, you aren’t giving anything.” 

 

“She’s just a girl,” Alec hissed. “There’s nothing special about her.” 

 

“That’s where you’re wrong.” 

 

“I can’t believe you right now—” 

 

“We may be parabatai ,” Alec said tightly. “But your flippancy is wearing on my patience.”

 

“And your obstinacy is wearing on mine. When I found her, she was lying on the floor in a pool of blood with a dying demon practically on top of her. I watched as it vanished. If she didn’t kill it, who did?” 

 

It seemed petty to even discuss it now that they knew that Clary did kill the Ravener, even if it was clumsily and not at all painless. 

 

Alec felt the shame all the same, but was unwilling to admit it at the very moment. 

 

[...] “It isn’t right for her to be here. Mundies aren’t allowed in the Institute…” 

 

“On the contrary,” Charlotte interjected. “Mundanes are allowed to sanctuary under certain circumstances. Miss Collins, here, is a mundane, but she resides in the London Institute.” 

 

Alec nodded tersely, looking very red due to a multitude of factors. It could be embarrassment, anger, or even shame. 

 

[…] “A Ravener has already attacked Clary’s mother—she could well have been next.”

 

Attacked. Clary wondered if this was a euphemism for “murdered.” 

 

Jocelyn placed a warm hand on her daughter’s shoulder. She knows how hard it is to be thrust into another life you knew nothing about. 

 

“Raveners are search-and-destroy machines,” Alec said. “They act under orders from warlocks or powerful demon lords…” 

 

Magnus felt nothing but disappointment. Should he have really expected something different from a Shadowhunter? 

 

“Demons don’t make those kinds of mistakes. If they went after your mother, there must have been a reason. If she were innocent—” 

 

“What do you mean, ‘innocent’?” Clary’s voice was quiet. 

 

Alec looked taken aback… 

 

Damn Fray,” Simon mumbled to his friend. 

 

“[...] is extremely unusual for a powerful demon…  to interest himself in the affairs of human beings. No mundane may summon a demon… who have found a witch or warlock to do it for them.” 

 

“My mother doesn’t know any warlocks…”

 

Jocelyn gave Clary a regretful look and it was one she didn’t miss. 

 

Clary looked so tired of the secrets that it showed on her young face. It had no right to settle on her face, in just the mere hours they were here. 

 

[...] “It seems the time has come to notify the Clave.” 

 

“No!” Jace said. “We can’t—”

 

“Jace–” 

 

“You don’t understand Maryse—”

 

“It’s you who doesn’t understand, child .” Maryse insisted. “Clary has recovered from her attack and she is the first outsider to pass through the doors of the Institute in over a hundred years. You know the rules, the Clave must be informed.” 

 

“The Clave can go to hell.” 

 

“You’d best watch your mouth.” Robert sternly scolded. “The Clave is the law and the law…”

 

“Is the law,” Isabelle finished lamely. “We all know that.” 

 

“She’s not a mundane.”

 

Hodge’s eyebrows shot back up to his hairline… Alec… choked with surprise[…] “But I am,” she said. 

 

This whole conversation seemed pointless with the information they knew, but the reactions over what they thought Clary was, it only showed what could’ve been. 

 

[...] “That night—there were Du’sien demons, dressed like police officers… Clary was too weak to run, and there wasn’t time to hide… So I used my stele—put a mendelin rune on the inside of her arm. I thought—”  

 

“Are you out of your mind?” 

 

Jace nearly jumped from the anger lacing his tutor’s voice. He hadn’t heard Hodge get that angry and it prickled some long forgotten memory he had wished stayed buried. 

 

“... You—you of all people ought to know better!” 

 

“But it worked,” said Jace. “Clary, show them your arm.”     

 

“You’re so reckless,” Isabelle whispered to Jace. “You shouldn’t actively try to get yourself killed.”

 

“Would I be me if I wasn’t?” 

 

With a baffled glance in Jace’s direction, she held out her bare arm… she could see three faint overlapping circles… “See, it’s almost gone,” Jace said. “It didn't hurt her at all.”

 

“That’s not the point.” Hodge could barely control his anger. “You could have turned her into a Forsaken.”

 

… “I can’t believe you, Jace. Only Shadowhuntes can receive Covenant Marks—they kill mundanes–” 

 

Clary whipped her head around to glare at Jace. “What would you have done if I wasn’t a Shadowhunter?” She asked incredulously. 

 

“But you are.” 

 

“That hardly matters if you could’ve killed me.” 

 

“Well it saved your life so I don’t think you have the authority to complain.” 

 

Clary huffed. 

 

“She’s not a mundane. Haven’t you been listening? It explains why she could see us. She must have Clave blood.”

 

Clary lowered her arm, feeling suddenly cold. “But I don’t. I couldn’t.”

 

“You must,” […] “If you didn’t, that Mark I made on your arm …”

 

“That’s enough, Jace,” said Hodge, the displeasure clear in his voice. “There’s no need to frighten her further.”

 

Clary knows she would’ve been confused, not frightened, just confused and then angry because then they would start talking about her like she wasn’t even there. 

 

“But I was right, wasn’t I? It explains what happened to her mother, too. If she was a Shadowhunter in exile, she might well have Downworld enemies.”

 

It’s not the Downworlders, Jocelyn thought frowning. Shadowhunters still haven’t learned from their mistakes and alienation. 

 

“My mother wasn’t a Shadowhunter!”

 

“Your father, then,” Jace said. “What about him?”

 

Clary returned his gaze with a flat stare. “He died. Before I was born.”

 

Jace flinched, almost imperceptibly. 

 

She knew that it struck a chord, but she hadn’t expected to see Jace flinch by a simple statement. 

 

Isabelle, however, couldn’t help but contemplate Clary, how she managed to find a chink in Jace’s otherwise impenetrable armor. 

 

… “If her father were a Shadowhunter, and her mother a mundane—well, we all know it’s against the Law to marry a mundie. Maybe they were in hiding.”

 

Kit couldn’t help but shake his head. Shadowhunters and their stupid laws. Maybe his father had been right. This wasn’t a life he would want. 

 

“My mother would have told me,” Clary said, although she thought of the lack of more than one photo of her father, the way her mother never spoke of him, and knew that it wasn’t true. 

 

“Who is my father?” Clary asked quietly. 

 

“I can’t tell you that, Clary.” 

 

“And why not?” There was a note of anger that creeped into her voice, and it unsettled Alec just like it had in the book. She had sounded aloof yet when something crept into her tone, it set off warning bells. 

 

“You deserve to have a father you love and admire,” Jocelyn’s voice turned pleading, 

 

“So he’s a monster.” Clary accused. 

 

Jocelyn opened her mouth, taken aback by the blunt statement, and couldn’t provide an answer. 

 

“Not necessarily,” said Jace. “We all have secrets.” 

 

“Luke,” [...] “It’s been three days—he must be frantic. Can I call him? Is there a phone?” She turned to Jace. “Please.” 

 

“Why turn to Jace when you could’ve asked Hodge?” Simon asked his friend none too carefully. 

 

“Maybe she’s already comfortable with him.” Isabelle suggested. 

 

It wasn’t an answer Simon liked, but it was one that had to do. He hasn’t forgotten the dig Jace had taken at him, his lack of appearance in the many paragraphs. Her first instinct was to call Luke, the one she had been concerned about, not him. 

 

[...] Next to the globe was an old-fashioned black telephone with a silver rotary dial. // Luke picked up on the third ring. “Hello?” 

 

“Luke!” // “It’s me. It’s Clary.” 

 

“Clary.” She could hear the relief in his voice, along with something else she couldn’t quite identify. “You’re all right?” 

 

“Don’t do something stupid.” Jocelyn whispered to Luke. “I know Clary didn’t figure it out, but I did.” 

 

“I can’t make you any promises Jocelyn.” 

 

“I’m fine,” [...] // “I’m in the city [...] With some friends. My wallet’s gone, though. If you’ve got some cash, I could take a cab to your place—” 

 

“No,” he said shortly. 

 

“What do you mean no? ” 

 

[...] “It’s too dangerous. You can’t come here.” 

 

“We could call—”

 

“Look.” His voice was hard. “Whatever your mother’s gotten herself mixed up in, it’s nothing to do with me. You’re better off where you are.”

 

Both mother and daughter turned to glare at Luke. 

 

“I didn’t think you had it in you Lucian.” Robert observed. “You were always so loyal to Jocelyn, what made you change your mind?” 

 

Luke could only purse his lips as he couldn’t provide an answer. Why wouldn’t he have wanted Clary to come to him? Shouldn’t he have tried to keep her safe instead of basically delivering her to the Shadowhunters? 

 

“But I don’t want to stay here.” She heard the whine in her voice, like a child’s. “I don’t know these people. You—”

 

“I’m not your father, Clary. I’ve told you that before.”

 

Tears burned the backs of her eyes. “I’m sorry. It’s just—”

 

“Don’t call me for favors again,” he said. “I’ve got my own problems; I don’t need to be bothered with yours,” he added, and hung up the phone. 

 

Julian couldn’t help but wince at the conversation. He knows what it’s like when you think your life is falling apart. It always starts with your family before it comes with new burdens and experiences you had no idea how to deal with. 

 

To feel helpless and lost at twelve years old… it was a feeling no child should ever have to feel at that age, so he couldn’t imagine how it felt at sixteen when everything seemed to be going fine. 

 

As if she knew what Julian had been thinking, Emma placed her hand on top of his, tracing her fingers against his palm. A-R-E Y-O-U O-K-A-Y-? 

 

He turned her hand over. F-I-N-E. 

 

She…stared at the receiver, the dial tone buzzing in her ear like a big ugly wasp. She dialed Luke’s number again…it went to voice mail. She banged the phone down, her hands trembling.

 

Jace was leaning against the armrest of Alec’s chair, watching her. “I take it he wasn’t happy to hear from you?”

 

Jace winced. Way to be insensitive. He knows he wouldn’t take those words too kindly from someone he considered family. 

 

Clary’s heart felt as if it had shrunk down [...] I will not cry, she thought. Not in front of these people. 

 

Luke curled his palms into fists. Why did future him think this was a better alternative? 

 

“I think I’d like to have a talk with Clary,” said Hodge. “Alone,” he added firmly, seeing Jace’s expression.

 

Alec stood up. “Fine. We’ll leave you to it.”

 

“That’s hardly fair,” Jace objected. “I’m the one who found her. I’m the one who saved her life! You want me here, don’t you?” he appealed, turning to Clary. 

 

Clary looked away, knowing that if she opened her mouth, she’d start to cry. 

 

Jace was usually good at reading people, but how hadn’t he seen that? How hadn’t he noticed that she was on the verge of tears? He wasn’t entirely soulless; he understood and didn’t disregard human emotions. He may seem that way, but it’s just how he was raised. Emotions made you weak, made you soft, and they had no place in the Shadowhunter life. 

 

“Not everyone wants you all the time, Jace,” he said.

 

“Don’t be ridiculous,” she heard Jace say, but he sounded disappointed. “Fine, then. We’ll be in the weapons room.”

 

The door closed behind them with a definitive click. 

 

Clary’s eyes were stinging the way they did when she tried to hold tears back for too long. Hodge loomed up in front of her, a fussing gray blur. “Sit down,” he said. // She sank gratefully onto the soft cushions. Her cheeks were wet… 

 

Clary just let them fall down her cheeks. No point in being ashamed, everything is being revealed whether she liked it or not. Just like that message had said. She’s come to this conclusion so many times, but it will never not shock her. 

 

“I don’t cry much usually,” [...]

 

“Most people don’t cry when they’re upset or frightened, but rather when they’re frustrated. Your frustration is understandable. You’ve been through a most trying time.” 

 

… “You could say that.” 

 

Hodge pulled the chair… His eyes, she saw, were gray… there was a kindness in them. “Is there anything I could get for you?” he asked. “Something to drink? Some tea?” 

 

“I don’t want tea,” // “I want to find my mother. And then I want to find out who took her in the first place, and I want to kill them.” 

 

Clary .” 

 

The red-haired girl scooted her seat away from her mother, unable to meet her horrified look. Jocelyn Fray was a protective person, one who will take all extensive measures to keep her loved ones safe, and that felt like a cage to Clary. It doesn’t mean Clary isn’t ungrateful, she just feels like a toddler swaddled in a bunch of blankets when all she needed was a nap.  

 

“Unfortunately,” said Hodge, “we’re all out of bitter revenge at the moment, so it's either tea or nothing.” 

 

That all got a chuckle out of them. They’ve all wanted revenge at some point in their lives, whether they realize it or not. 

 

[...] “What am I supposed to do, then?” 

 

“You could start by telling me a little about what happened,” […] He produced a handkerchief… she took it with silent astonishment. She’d never before known anyone who carried a handkerchief. 

 

Jem let out a little chuckle. “Now you know about ten of us who do.” 

 

Clary smiled awkwardly, remembering that it had been his handkerchief that she had held to her previously bloody mouth. “It makes sense for you, it just isn’t as common in 2007 anymore.” 

 

“The demon you saw in your apartment—was that the first such creature you’d ever seen? You had no inkling such creatures existed before?”

 

Clary shook her head, then paused. “One before, but I didn’t realize what it was. The first time I saw Jace—”

 

“Right, of course, how foolish of me [...] In Pandemonium. And your mother never mentioned them to you… another world…that most people cannot see? Did she seem particularly interested in myths, fairy tales, legends of the fantastic—”

 

“No. She hated all that stuff. She even hated Disney movies. She didn’t like me reading manga. She said it was childish.”

 

Clary felt the pieces shift into place. Her mother’s adamance that she shouldn’t be looking at that stuff, that she should focus more on her studies than fantastical tales. She couldn’t help but frown. Another cage she hadn’t understood till now. 

 

… “Most peculiar,” he murmured.

 

“Not really,” said Clary. “My mother wasn’t peculiar. She was the most normal person in the world.”

 

“Normal people don’t generally find their homes ransacked by demons,” Hodge said, not unkindly.

 

“Couldn’t it have been a mistake?”

 

“That’s not possible, Clary,” Charlotte said. “If you were ordinary, you would not have seen the demon for what it was after you awoke. It also spoke to you, it means that you are of importance to it, that you are relevant to the problem.”

 

“But why attack now?” Clary wondered. “If it had always been a Shadowhunter at birth, if she—” a glance at Jocelyn, “was a Shadowhunter, wouldn’t we have been attacked sooner?” 

 

“That is the theory,” Charlotte agreed. “And that is what makes the situation most peculiar, as Mr. Starkweather had said.” 

 

“They could’ve been protected,” Diana Wrayburn suggested. “Had help from a warlock to put up wards against those threats.” 

 

“Raveners are generally under the control of a stronger demon… Did it say what its master was looking for?”

 

Clary thought. “It said something about a Valentine, but—” 

 

Hodge jerked upright… Hugo… launched himself into the air with an irritable caw. “ Valentine?” 

 

Now this was another peculiar situation. Why had Hodge reacted more than the teens had to Valentine’s name when they heard it from the Eidolon demon at Pandemonium? 

 

“Yes,” Clary said. “I heard the same name in Pandemonium from the boy—I mean, the demon—”

 

“It’s a name we all know,”... His voice was steady, but she could see a slight tremble in his hands. 

 

Poor Hodge, Jocelyn couldn’t help but think. Though he had been one of the more devoted members of the Circle, he had seemed afraid of Valentine, even after his supposed death. 

 

“A demon?” 

 

“No. Valentine is– was— a Shadowhunter.” 

 

“A Shadowhunter? Why do you say was?” 

 

“Because he’s dead,” said Hodge flatly. “He’s been dead for fifteen years.”

 

“The same age as Clary.” Tessa observed offhandedly, making Jocelyn tense. 

 

“Are you suggesting something Miss Gray?” Will asked amusedly. 

 

“I’m only making an observation, Mr. Herondale.” 

 

James and Lucie gagged quietly. 

 

[...] “Could it be someone else? Someone with the same name?” 

 

Hodge’s laugh was a humorless bark. “No. But it could have been someone using his name to send a message.” [...] “And this would be the time to do it.” 

 

“Why now?” 

 

“Because of the Accords.” 

 

“The peace negotiations? Jace mentioned those. Peace with who?” 

 

“Downworlders,” // “Forgive me,” he said. “This must be confusing for you.” 

 

“You think?” 

 

“You said it,” Kit muttered under his breath. 

 

Despite basically living at the Shadow Market, he’s not well versed in whatever this was. Shadowhunters were a topic his father barred him from, practically scared him from it saying that they’d take him away the moment they saw him. 

 

… “Downworlders are those who share the Shadow World with us. We have always lived in an uneasy peace with them.” 

 

“Yet every Shadowhunter wonders why that is the case,” Magnus bitterly said. 

 

James frowned. Nothing’s changed, even with time, nothing has changed. 

 

“So what are you Shadowhunters?”

 

“We are sometimes called the Nephilim,” said Hodge. “[…] the origin of Shadowhunters is that they were created more than a thousand years ago, when humans were being overrun by demon invasions from other worlds. A warlock summoned the Angel Raziel, […] Those who drank the Angel’s blood became Shadowhunters, as did their children and their children’s children. The cup thereafter was known as the Mortal Cup. […] when Shadowhunter ranks were depleted, it was always possible to create more Shadowhunters using the Cup.” 

 

Was always possible?”

 

“The Cup is gone,” 

 

Outrage broke out in the room. 

 

“What do you mean the cup is simply gone ?” 

 

The Lightwoods were tightlipped, unwilling to articulate answers without self-incriminating themselves. 

 

And oddly enough, it was Magnus who answered. “After the Uprising, the Clave believed that the cup was destroyed by Valentine after he burned himself to death along with his family, wife, and child.” 

 

“How did the Clave even allow that to happen?” James wondered aloud. 

 

“They were focused on the signing of the Accords,” Jocelyn said sadly. “They couldn’t have predicted an attack from their own.” 

 

“…The Clave hands down curses on occasion as punishment for breaking the Law. Valentine broke the greatest Law of all—he took up arms against his fellow Shadowhunters and slew them. He and his group, the Circle, killed dozens of their brethren along with hundreds of Downworlders during the last Accords. They were only barely defeated.”

 

Gabriel swore under his breath. Despite their tensions, he doesn’t think he would ever raise a blade at Will, even with the wrongdoings they’ve both committed to one another. 

 

“Why would he want to turn on other Shadowhunters?”

 

“He didn’t approve of the Accords. He despised Downworlders and felt that they should be slaughtered, wholesale, to keep this world pure for human beings. Though the Downworlders are not demons, not invaders, he felt they were demonic in nature, and that that was enough… 

 

James was going to get permanent lines around his mouth from all the frowning he’d be doing. 

 

This was part of the reason why he had been bullied at the Academy, for being different. For having golden eyes instead of the typical Herondale blue. The reputation that had been spread around about his mother had made his blood boil, had made him drop somebody in the drink, and hear that not much has changed… It made him ashamed that future generations could not do anything to shift their views. 

 

…The Clave did not agree—they felt the assistance of Downworlders was necessary if we were ever to drive off demonkind for good. And who could argue, really, that the Fair Folk do not belong in this world, when they have been here longer than we have?”

 

“Did the Accords get signed?”

 

“Yes, they were signed. When the Downworlders saw the Clave turn on Valentine and his Circle in their defense, they realized Shadowhunters were not their enemies. Ironically, with his insurrection Valentine made the Accords possible.” 

 

“And thus,” Magnus said mockingly cheerful. “Uneasy peace.” 

 

“Instead of working together, Shadowhunters and Downworlders separated themselves over prejudice?” Tessa mused. 

 

Magnus snapped his fingers and pointed at his old yet young friend. “That is correct.” 

 

“[…] That was Valentine. A firebrand, a visionary, a man of great personal charm and conviction. And a killer. Now someone is invoking his name …”

 

“But who?” Clary asked. “And what does my mother have to do with it?”

 

Hodge stood up again. “I don’t know. But I shall do what I can to find out. I will send messages to the Clave and also to the Silent Brothers. They may wish to speak with you.” 

 

“Who are the Silent Brothers?” Tessa couldn’t help but ask,  always ready to take in new knowledge. 

 

“Perhaps we should hold on that information,” Gideon said apologetically. “It would do none of good if we were to repeat answers that will most likely come up again due to Ms. Fray’s curious nature.” 

 

“Is there any chance I could go home?”

 

“No, I—I wouldn’t think that would be wise.”

 

“He is right though,” Simon said at his friend’s protesting face. “You could be attacked again, it isn’t safe.” 

 

“Listen to your friend,” Isabelle urged. “There’s still a lot you don’t know yet. Even if you are a Shadowhunter, you aren’t properly trained to deal with these situations like all of us have.” 

 

Clary settled with a sigh.  

 

[…] “Please,” Clary said. “I have to see if—I have to see what’s left.”

 

Hodge hesitated, then offered a short, inverted nod. “If Jace agrees to it, you may both go.” // “He’s in the weapons room.”

 

“I don’t know where that is.”

 

Hodge smiled crookedly. “Church will take you.”

 

She glanced toward the door where the fat blue Persian was curled up like a small ottoman. 

 

“What is Church?” Cordelia asked curiously. 

 

“He’s sort of like a guide for us,” Jace answered. “He knows the ins and outs of the Institute, always seems to know where everyone is.” 

 

[…] When she looked back over her shoulder, she saw Hodge already scribbling on a piece of paper. Sending a message to the mysterious Clave, she guessed. They didn’t sound like very nice people. She wondered what their response would be. 

 

“You have no idea,” Julian said dryly, which earned him a scolding from not only Diana, but Helen as well. 



The red ink…Hodge Starkweather rolled the letter, carefully and meticulously, into the shape of a tube, and whistled for Hugo. The bird, cawing softly, settled on his wrist. Hodge winced. Years ago, in the Uprising, 

 

“Hodge fought in the Uprising?” Alec asked his parents, the information was new and it unsettled him. How little they knew about his past, as well as his parents. 

 

His mother nodded carefully.

 

“And what about you two?” Isabelle said none too gently. “You fought as well?” 

 

The parents swallowed and couldn’t look at their children any longer. 

 

There were some memories, though, that never faded. 

 

Do they ever? 

 

Images burst…behind his lids when he closed his eyes. Blood and bodies…a white podium stained with red. The cries of the dying. The green and rolling fields of Idris and its endless blue sky, … 

 

Jocelyn had nothing but pity for Hodge, for the fate he had subjected himself to when he could’ve fled like Pangborn and Blackwell. 

 

The pain of loss surged up inside him like a wave; he tightened his fist, and Hugo…pecked angrily at his fingers, drawing blood. Opening his hand, Hodge released the bird… // Shaking off his sense of foreboding, Hodge reached for another piece of paper, not noticing the scarlet drops that smeared the paper as he wrote.

 

The room fell silent. They were weary of what was to come. How could they change the world they lived in if they couldn’t get past the divide between Shadowhunters and Downworlders? 

 

Clary yawned, dreary and ready to crash in a bed before the headache that was pounding into her head made it unbearable to keep her eyes open. It felt like she had been sitting in her wooden chair for hours, her bones certainly felt like it. Or maybe that was the demon attack. Who knows at this point. 

 

As if the room had been reading her thoughts, it shifted in on itself. The bookshelves that had lined the walls and ceiling had collapsed onto themselves and revealed a long winding hallway that seemed to resemble the Institute if the shocked inhales from behind had anything to go off by. 

 

Like a flame from the sky, a piece of paper fell from the air with one last foreboding call before they claimed their individual rooms. 

 

Rest while you can as it is only the beginning 

Actions have the mightiest consequences 

And truth is not always what it seems 

Fear not the monsters who lurk

But the ones disguised as allies 

You will not like what you find

 

 



 

 

 

Notes:

I honestly did not think it would take me longer than a week to complete this chapter, but it was partially due to the length of the chapter. It was longer than I expected, that and because of my courseload, this chapter kind of got away from me. I was surprised myself when I found that it was one of the longer chapters. So here I am writing this note at 1 AM on a school night when I should be sleeping.

Also, I apologize for some out of character errors, I do really try to see which characters fit responses, but it is write hard when you’re juggling like 30 characters at one time. Which is know is my fault.

Anyway, thank you all so much for reading this! I look forward to the comments and they definitely motivate me to keep on writing!

Chapter 8: VI: Forsaken

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Clary claimed a room of her own, shutting out not only her mother, but Luke and Simon as well. She wanted to sleep, to have a bit of alone time without everyone staring and hearing her most inner thoughts. It was invasive to sit in that room filled with mostly strangers and have her thoughts written out in paragraphs. 

 

There was a knock at her door, and Clary should’ve gotten up from her spot on the bed, but she didn’t. She did not want to deal with anyone at the moment, most certainly not Jocelyn, Luke, and definitely not Simon. She stared at the door instead as if she could will whoever stood on the other side to leave. 

 

“Clary?” came the familiar voice, but it wasn’t any of the people she had noted earlier, it was Jace. 

 

Clary doesn’t know what to think of Jace just yet. He seemed arrogant, confident in not only himself, but in everything. Yet that mask had wavered when she had been attacked in chapter five. He had been the one to stay by her side when the demon poison had slowly started to take its effect. And she learned about his family situation. But she still didn’t know him. Just because you knew a few personal facts about someone did not mean to know them. 

 

She quietly toed her way towards the door, fingers ghosting against the knob. She heard him take a breath, hesitating before saying too softly that she wouldn’t have heard it from the bed, “good night.” 

 

Clary would spend the rest of the night repeating the words he softly said that when she finally did fall asleep, it would be waiting for her in the early hours of the morning where a tray a food had been waiting for her, for when she noticed a folded stack of fresh clothes, and for when she took her seat after avoiding her mother. 

 

She couldn’t even look at the golden-eyed boy without thinking about those words she wasn’t really meant to hear. 

 

Chapter 6 - Forsaken 

 

An uneasy feeling settled into the room. 

 

The weapons room looked exactly the way something called “the weapons room” sounded like it would. [...] The place smelled like metal… Alec and Jace… heads bent over an object between them. Jace looked up as the door shut behind Clary. “Where’s Hodge?” he said. 

 

“Writing to the Silent Brothers.” 

 

Alec repressed a shudder. “Ugh.” 

 

“Are you afraid of the Silent Brothers?” James asked, it had been a question nagging at him since the last chapter. 

 

“Who isn’t?” Isabelle said. 

 

James hadn’t thought of it that way. Maybe it was because he knew Uncle Jem was one and that mystique kind of faded into nothing as the only Silent Brother he ever really saw was Brother Zachariah. It was partially due to his father, requesting him most of the time, but the Brothers haven’t awoken that fear that apparently most Shadowhunters have.  

 

She approached the table slowly, conscious of Alec’s gaze. “What are you doing?” 

 

“Putting the last touches on these.” Jace moved aside… three long slim wands of a dully glowing silver. They did not look sharp or particularly dangerous. “Sanvi, Sansanvi, and Semangelaf. They’re seraph blades.” 

 

“You say that like I know what they are,” Clary couldn’t help but say. 

 

“Right,” from that word alone, his voice oozed with mirth. “They’re what Shadowhunters use to kill demons. A seraph blade is one of the most important weapons the Nephilim possess.” 

 

“These don’t look like knives. How did you make them? Magic?” 

 

Magnus winced. That wasn’t going to go over well.

 

Alec looked horrified, as if she’d asked him to put on a tutu and execute a perfect pirouette. 

 

Simon stifled a laugh. The imagery was vivid and ridiculous for someone like Clary. 

 

“The funny thing about mundies,” Jace said, to nobody in particular, “is how obsessed with magic they are for a bunch of people who don’t even know what the word means.” 

 

“I know what it means,” Clary snapped. 

 

“No, you don’t, you just think you do…

 

“Then what does it mean genius?” 

 

“Magic is a dark and elemental force,” Jace haughtily answered, “not some cheap sleight of hand trick you see in a circus.”

 

Simon looked like he wanted to punch Jace in the face. And he probably would’ve done it if he hadn’t taken into consideration the inevitable fight he would lose. 

 

…Jace waved a hand, cutting her off. “[…] And God help the poor bastard who decides they want to take a bath with the duckie.” 

 

Uh, what? 

 

“You’re driveling,” Clary observed. 

 

“I’m not,” said Jace, with great dignity. 

 

“You are,” Jem said. “I’ve spent more than enough time around Will to know when someone is speaking nonsense.” 

 

“I do not speak nonsense,” Will protested. “I speak truths you can’t understand.” 

 

“Give it a rest will you William?” Charlotte said tiredly. “Need any of us bring up your god awful song about demon pox?” 

 

Will only huffed, looking like a scorned child who was denied a piece of candy. 

 

“Yes, you are,” said Alec, rather unexpectedly. 

 

Jace kicked at his parabatai’s foot. 

 

“Look, we don’t do magic okay?” he added, not looking at Clary. “That’s all you need to know about it.” 

 

Clary wanted to snap at him, but she restrained herself. Alec already didn’t seem to like her;

 

“Don’t take it personally kid,” said Luke. “The Lightwoods rarely like anybody but family.” 

 

 there was no point in aggravating his hostility. 

 

Alec raised his brows. Everything about Clary was impulsive, but she was perceptive as well. 

 

She turned to Jace. “Hodge said I can go home.” 

 

Jace nearly dropped the seraph blade he was holding. “ He said what?” 

 

To look through my mother’s things,” // “If you go with me.” 

 

“Jace,” Alec exhaled, but Jace ignored him. 

 

Alec tried not to let it hurt too much. Jace was always like this and sometimes it made him wonder if he truly cared before a voice in the back of his mind berated him for ever thinking that in the first place. 

 

“If you really want to prove that my mom or dad was a Shadowhunter, we should look through my mom’s things. What’s left of them.” 

 

“Down the rabbit hole.” // “Good idea. If we go right now, we should have another three, four hours of daylight.” 

 

“Do you want me to come with you?” Alec asked, as Clary and Jace moved toward the door… He was half-out of the chair, eyes expectant. 

 

“No,” Jace didn’t turn around. “That’s all right. Clary and I can handle this on our own.” 

 

Now this one stung. To be dismissed by that and so blatantly in front of a stranger? It’s no wonder why book Alec despised Clary with his whole being. Yet here in this room, he understood. For whatever odd reason, he understood that this mundane raised Shadowhunter just had her life uprooted the same time it felt like his was. It felt like Jace was being pulled from his fingers—that green rush of envy came flushing in; he knew it was unwarranted. 

 

“You shouldn’t be so dismissive towards your parabatai. ” Will said, a frown marring his handsome features. “I’d be hurt if Jem had done that to me.” 

 

“That’s because Mr. Carstairs is more tolerable to your actions,” Sophie said. “I wouldn’t be so forgiving.” 

 

Jace took it with a simple nod and a blank stare. They had good intentions, but they didn’t know their situation. How they worked. Not all parabatai were the same. 

 

Jace led the way… Clay half-jogging to keep up… “Have you got your house keys?” 

 

… “Yeah.” 

 

“Good. Not that we couldn't break in, but we’d run a greater chance of disturbing any wards that might be up if we did.” 

 

Knowing Jocelyn Fairchild, there most certainly were wards. 

 

“If you say so.” … a black metal gate set into one wall…when Jace pushed a button… she realized it was an elevator… “Jace?” 

 

“Yeah?” 

 

“How did you know I had Shadowhunter blood? Was there some way you could tell?” 

 

The elevator arrived…Jace unlatched the gate… The inside reminded Clary of a birdcage… “I guessed,” he said, latching the door behind them. “It seemed like the most likely explanation.” 

 

“And what if she had been a mundane with the sight?” Maryse said disapprovingly. “What would you have done then?” 

 

Jace didn’t have an answer for her. 

 

“You guessed? You must have been pretty sure, considering you could have killed me.” 

 

… the elevator lurched into action… “I was ninety percent sure.” 

 

“I see,” Clary said. 

 

There must have been something in her voice, because he turned to look at her. 

 

Jace somehow knew to brace for impact. 

 

Her hand cracked across his face, a slap that rocked him back on his heels. 

 

He could imagine his cheek rattling when his head snapped to the side with the stinging force. No looked particularly disapproving at Clary’s course of action. 

 

“You deserved that.” Isabelle couldn’t help but say. 

 

“Yeah I think I got that.” 

 

He put a hand to his cheek, more in surprise than pain. “What the hell was that for?” 

 

“The other ten percent,”... and they rode the rest of the way down to the street in silence. 

 

 

Jace spent the train ride to Brooklyn wrapped in an angry silence. 

 

“Completely unwarranted if I might add.” 

 

“Oh shut up Izzy.” 

 

Clary stuck close to him anyway, feeling a little bit guilty, especially when she looked at the red mark her slap had left on his cheek. 

 

“How hard did you hit him?” Simon asked, taking in the red blooming mark on Jace’s cheek. 

 

Clary looked down at her hand, it wasn’t red by any means, but maybe that was maybe in part due to the book not explaining such a thing. 

 

She didn’t really mind the silence; it gave her a chance to think. She kept reliving the conversation with Luke, over and over in her head. It hurt to think about… 

 

Luke sighed to himself. He still doesn’t know why he would cut ties with Clary not unless…

 

Farther down the train, two teenage girls…were giggling together. The sort of girls Clary had never liked at St. Xavier’s… Clary wondered for a moment if they were laughing at her, before she realized with a start of surprise that they were looking at Jace.

 

“Now why is that so surprising?” Jace’s voice was low, and Clary nearly jumped in her seat when she realized he had leaned forward to speak into her ear. It sent vibrations down her spine, tingling something that had been buried in the ground. And that abnormality made Clary turn her head, just so she could push him back in his seat and relish in his surprise. 

 

…Girls always got that look on their faces when they thought someone was cute. She had nearly forgotten that Jace was cute, given everything that had happened. 

 

Clary felt her cheeks flare a violent red once she heard those words, and Jace’s mocking chuckle did not help to reduce the crimson color. 

 

He didn’t have Alec’s delicate cameo looks, but Jace’s face was more interesting. In daylight his eyes were the color of golden syrup and were … looking right at her. He cocked an eyebrow. “Can I help you with something?”

 

She scowled now. There it was, that arrogance that made her want to slap him across the face, again. 

 

…“Those girls on the other side of the car are staring at you.”

 

Jace assumed an air of mellow gratification. “Of course they are,” // “I am stunningly attractive.” 

 

“Haven’t you heard that modesty is an attractive trait?” 

 

Isabelle scoffed playfully. “Have you met Jace? There isn’t a modest bone in his body.” 

 

“I’m starting to believe that.” 

 

“Only from ugly people,” // “The meek may inherit the earth, but at the moment it belongs to the conceited. Like me.” 

 

“Red flag,” Cristina whispered to Emma. “Overconfidence.” 

 

Green flag,” Emma said back. “Honesty.” 

 

Both girls looked at one another before dissolving into a fit of laughter. 

 

“How come they can see you?” 

 

“Glamours are a pain to use. Sometimes we don’t bother.” 

 

“And what about the rest of you?” Tessa asked. 

 

The Shadowhunters in the room just exchanged glances with one another. They hadn’t really thought about it before. 

 

“I’m sure we’ve forgotten it once or twice,” Jem finally answered, “but we don’t spend a prolonged amount of time amongst the mundane world to notice unless we are on patrol.” 

 

The incident with the girls on the train did seem to put him in a better mood. 

 

“Of course it did,” Alec bitterly muttered, quiet enough that Jace didn’t hear it. 

 

… he took one of the seraph blades out of his pocket… humming to himself. 

 

“Do you have to do that?” // “It’s annoying.” 

 

Jace hummed louder. 

 

Of course he’d take it as a challenge, Clary thought. He seemed to be that type of person to get on a person's nerves and not be apologetic about it. 

 

“I’m sorry I smacked you.” 

 

He stopped humming. 

 

Isabelle threw her hands up in exasperation. “Of course you’d wait for an apology.” 

 

“Just be glad you hit me and not Alec. He would have hit you right back.” 

 

“He seems to be itching for the chance,” 

 

“I don’t by the way,” the older Lightwood clunkily said, almost tripping over his words. “At least not right now.” 

 

Clary just nodded her head even though she didn’t understand why he felt the need to interject. 

 

“What was it that Alec called you? Para-something?” 

 

Parabatai,” // “It means a pair of warriors who fight together—who are closer than brothers. 

 

“And are you?” The question wasn’t aimed at Jace, but at Jem, who didn’t look the least surprised. He had been answering a lot of Tessa’s questions since they first arrived and had seemed rather close despite only meeting yesterday.  

 

Jem just smiled softly. “Of course. Will became my family after I lost mine.” 

 

Tessa’s face didn’t waver, didn’t express sorrow or a hollow condolence many say to make them feel better for asking an impersonal question. She just smiled back. 

 

“It’s the same for us,” Emma said softly, but her voice carried in the room. “After I lost my parents in the Dark War, all I had left was Jules.” 

 

None of them really knew what to say, as they knew Shadowhunters die young and that sometimes their kids outlived them. That is until Matthew opened his mouth. 

 

“I blew up part of the Academy to stay with James,” Matthew said, breaking the somber atmosphere. “I had to beg his parents to let them take me with them.” 

 

“I’m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that you blew up the Academy,” Robert said dryly. 

 

“There’s nothing to understand,” said the blond Fairchild. “I blew up a part of the Academy because my parabatai got expelled. Perfectly reasonable no?” 

 

“I don’t think you know what the word reasonable means,” said Anna playfully. 

 

Matthew glanced over his shoulder to look at her, flashing her a grin. “Well Christopher helped, and he’s pretty reasonable.” 

 

Alec is more than just my best friend. My father and his father were parabatai when they were young. His father was my godfather—that’s why I live with them. They’re my adopted family.” 

 

“But your last name isn’t Lightwood.”

 

Will looked like he would say some offensive remark, so Jem nudged him with the end of his cane, barely suppressing his smile when he felt the retaliatory smack on his arm. 

 

… they had arrived at her house… There was a humming in her ears…She stopped in front of the box hedges, and raised her eyes slowly, expecting to see yellow police tape… // But there were no signs of destruction…

 

“It looks the same,” Clary said. 

 

“On the outside.” …drew out another one of the metal and plastic contraptions she’d mistaken for a cell phone. 

 

“So that’s a Sensor? What does it do?” she asked. 

 

Henry slid forward in his seat. All this sitting around had made him anxious, made him want to fiddle around with something as he wasn’t quite used to sitting still. 

 

“It picks up frequencies, like a radio does, but these frequencies are demonic in origin.” 

 

“Do you have one on you by any chance?” Henry blurted out. 

 

The Lightwoods of 07 looked at him oddly while Jace was already fiddling around looking in his pocket for the Sensor (that shouldn’t even be on him, mind you; this was a safe place after all), face triumphant when he did pull the device out. 

 

Ignoring Matthew’s sharp inhale, Henry walked over, meeting Jace halfway in the middle of the room. There was wonder over the red-haired man’s face, and it was then that they all realized that this man was an inventor, a thinker who isn’t afraid of trial and error. 

 

“What interested you in the Sensor?” Jace couldn’t help but ask as Henry began walking away to his seat. 

 

It caused the older man to pause in his steps, before saying brightly, “I am currently trying to create one in my time, but all I have done so far is set myself on fire apparently.” He unknowingly looked at Matthew, “did I do it?” 

 

Matthew’s throat closed up, green eyes unnaturally glossy, and he nodded as he did not trust his words. 

 

“Something like that.” …he approached the house. It clicked faintly as they climbed the stairs, then stopped. Jace frowned. “It’s picking up trace activity, but that could just be left over from that night. I’m not getting anything strong enough for there to be demons present now.” 

 

… She bent to retrieve her key. When she straightened up, she saw the scratches on the front door. It had been too dark for her to have seen them last time… 

 

Clary let out a deep breath. The brownstone had been her home, a comforting place to relax after class and it would no longer be there in the coming days if they followed this timeline. 

 

Jace touched her arm. “I’ll go in first,” … She could taste the terror she’d felt when she’d first seen the Ravener…

 

She curled her hands, pushing away that shadow feeling of fear. 

 

he pushed the door open with one hand… The bulb overhead was still out… Madame Dorothea’s door was firmly shut… Clary wondered uneasily if anything had happened to her. 

 

Jace raised his hand and ran it along the banister. It came away wet, streaked with something… “Blood.” 

 

That shouldn’t be there, Ariadne thought distantly. 

 

“Maybe it’s mine,” // “From the other night.”

 

“It’d be dry by now if it were,” // “Come on.” 

 

… she fumbled her keys three times before she managed to slide the right one into the lock. Jace leaned over her, watching impatiently. “Don’t breathe down my neck,” she hissed; her hand shaking. 

 

“You really know no boundaries,” Clary managed to say over the pretense of her book’s counterpart all consuming fear, “do you?” 

 

“Boundaries are meant to be crossed,” he said with an arrogant smile. 

 

Jace pulled her back. “I’ll go in first.” 

 

She hesitated, then stepped aside to let him pass… it was cool inside the apartment, almost cold… // It was empty. Startlingly, entirely empty, the way it had been when they’d first moved in… 

 

Jocelyn placed a hand over her mouth. There was no trace that they were ever there to begin with, it had been cleaned out, everything. 

 

“Are you satisfied?” // “There’s nothing here.” 

 

“You didn’t even search the whole apartment,” Alec chided. “How can you say that there isn’t anything there?” 

 

“Aren’t you supposed to be one of the best Shadowhunters of your generation?” came Alastair’s question, and none of them could really disagree with the statement, even if it was said a bit more cruelly than they liked. 

 

“I want to see my room.”

 

[…] “If that’s what it takes,” … 

 

The light in the hallway was out… With Jace just behind her she found the door to her bedroom and reached for the knob. It was cold in her hand—so cold it nearly hurt… 

 

Clary unclenched her unfeeling fingers once the frigidness set into her skin, biting on her tongue to suppress the hiss. 

 

She saw Jace look at her quickly, but she was already turning the knob, or trying to. 

 

Sensing danger, Clary bent over, cold fingers gripping tight on the sides of her seat, the same time Jace settled his hands on the back of her seat. Isabelle didn’t question the action and settled on the floor to hold the leg of the chair in place while Alec took the other side. Not to be left out, Simon held out his hand for Clary to take, which she took gladly, keeping the other anchored to her seat. 

 

It moved slowly, almost stickily, as if the other side of it were embedded in something glutinous and syrupy—

 

The door blew outward, knocking her off her feet. 

 

Clary’s head snapped backward, back slamming into the harsh wood of the chair, her nails dug into the meat of Simon’s hand. The impact rattled through the three young Shadowhunters, the legs scraped against the floor from initial impact but stopped after the Lightwoods tightened their grip. 

 

She skidded across the hallway floor and slammed into the wall, rolling onto her stomach. 

 

Clary let out a slight gasp of pain that had her mother staring at her with unfiltered worry, but also sadness as she realized the support system her daughter had gained. That had been her once, feeling like she was on top of the world as she had everything she wanted, then it all came crashing down one by one. She lost friends who would’ve lasted a lifetime if it weren’t for the choices she made. 

 

There was a dull roaring in her ears as she pulled herself up to her knees. 

 

Jace, flat against the wall, was fumbling in his pocket…Looming over him like a giant in a fairy tale was an enormous man… a broad-bladed ax clutched in one gigantic dead-white hand. Tattered filthy rags hung off his grimy skin… He stank of poisonous sweat and rotting flesh. Clary was glad she couldn’t see his face—the back of him was bad enough. 

 

“By the angel,” Jocelyn whispered. Her daughter had faced an Eidolon demon, followed by a Ravener, and now she had to witness a Forsaken? 

 

Jace had the seraph blade in his hand. He raised it, calling out: “Sansanvi!” 

 

A blade shot out from the tube…she’d never seen a blade like this before; clear as glass, with a glowing hilt, wickedly sharp… He struck out, slashing at the gigantic man… // Jace whirled around, racing after her. 

 

Alec and Isabelle let go of their tight grip on the chair, shaking out their hands once they deemed the situation a bit safer in the way that they wouldn’t be hit with an unexpected collision. Jace also slunk back to his seat the same time Simon drew his hand away from Clary’s. 

 

…She could hear the thing behind them, following… // …Jace whipping around to slam the front door shut… The door shook on its hinges… Clary backed away to the stairs. Jace glanced at her. His eyes were glowing with manic excitement. 

 

You’re an odd one Jace Wayland, Gabriel thought in his head. Though he’d never admit it, the plethora of demon attacks he’d encountered at his age has made him wary of the consequences, yet this Shadowhunter seemed to covet the danger. 

 

… the hinges gave way and the door flew outward. It would have knocked Jace over if he hadn’t moved so fast that Clary barely saw it; suddenly he was on the top stair… ax was flying, whipping through the air, slicing toward Jace’s head. 

 

Alec sharply inhaled. One of these days Jace was going to give him a heart attack and he doesn’t know how he’d cope. 

 

He ducked, and it thunked heavily into the banister, biting deep. 

 

He let out that breath, but he knew that it was just getting started. 

 

Jace laughed. The laugh seemed to enrage the creature;

 

There it was. Jace had this ability to piss off everything and one day it’d be his downfall if he didn’t start valuing his life. 

 

… Jace brought the seraph blade around in an arcing sweep, burying it to the hilt in the giant’s shoulder. For a moment the giant stood swaying. Then he lurched forward…Jace stepped aside hastily, but not hastily enough: 

 

Jace sucked in a deep breath. 

 

The enormous fists caught hold of him as the giant staggered and fell, dragging Jace in his wake. Jace cried out once; there was a series of heavy and cracking thumps, and then silence. 

 

Everyone looked at Jace like he was a dead man walking, but all the blonde boy did was grimace at the sudden overbearing pain that laced through his arm. 

 

Clary scrambled to her feet… Jace lay sprawled at the foot of the steps, his arm bent beneath him at an unnatural angle. 

 

Maryse looked at her adoptive son through the corner of her eye. She wished he stopped being so reckless. 

 

Across his legs lay the giant, the hilt of Jace’s blade protruding from his shoulder. He was not quite dead… 

 

Jace couldn’t help but let out a groan, even despite the burning in his arm. He got tackled down a flight of stairs and couldn’t even kill the damn thing?

 

dead white and paper, latticed with a black network of horrible scars… Fighting the urge to gag, Clary stumbled down the last few stairs… and knelt down next to Jace. 

 

He was so still. She laid a hand on his shoulder, felt his shirt sticky with blood… “Jace?” 

 

“You almost sound like you care.”

 

Whatever worry Clary had felt immediately dissipated. 

 

His eyes opened. “Is it dead?” 

 

“Almost,” Clary said grimly. 

 

“You’re taking this oddly well,” Simon couldn’t help but comment, and Clary had to agree. 

 

How would one react after seeing an almost lifeless body of a monster that looked like it used to be human? Clary wasn’t one of those girls who screamed bloody murder, but then again, she wasn’t much of a crier either and she had let tears spill in the Institute. 

 

“Hell.” He winced. “My legs—” 

 

“Hold still.” […] Clary slipped her hands under his arms and pulled. He grunted with pain as his legs slipped out from under the creature’s spasming carcass. Clary let go, and he struggled to his feet, his left arm across his chest. 

 

Jace just let his left arm hang to the side. The pain was excruciating, but he couldn’t let it show on his face, he didn’t allow himself to. 

 

“Is your arm all right?” 

 

“No. Broken,” he said. “Can you reach into my pocket?” 

 

She hesitated, nodded. “Which one?” 

 

“Inside jacket, right side. Take out one of the seraph blades and hand it to me.” He held still as she nervously slipped her fingers into his pocket. 

 

Simon felt his lips push down into a frown, but he tried not to think too much of it because jealousy would get him nowhere but self-loathing. 

 

She was standing so close that she could smell the scent of him, sweat and soap and blood. His breath tickled the back of her neck. 

 

Clary’s cheeks heated the same time Simon frowned further, his fists curling in the fabric of his pants. 

 

Jace just let his left arm hang to the side. The pain was excruciating, but he couldn’t let it show on his face, he didn’t allow himself to. Jace didn’t have it in him to tease the two friends, he knows an explosive situation when he sees one. 

 

Her fingers closed on a tube and she drew it out, not looking at him.  

 

“Thanks,” […] “Sanvi.” […] “Don’t watch,” he said, going over to stand over the scarred thing’s body. He raised the blade over his head and brought it down. Blood fountained from the giant’s throat, splattering Jace’s boots. 

 

She half expected the giant to vanish… 

 

“I wish it did,” Isabelle said in disgust, “but they unfortunately don’t.” 

 

“And why doesn’t it?” Tessa said, curiosity getting the best of her once again. 

 

“Because Forsaken were human once,” Alec answered shortly. 

 

… But it didn’t. The air was full of the smell of blood… Jace ade a sound low in his throat. He was white-faced, whether with pain or disgust she couldn’t tell. “I told you not to watch,” he said. 

 

It was displeasure, Clary was sure. Possibly because she didn’t listen to his request or that he had encountered the Forsaken to begin with. 

 

“I thought it would disappear,” she said. “Back to its own dimension—you said.” 

 

She didn’t sound shaken despite the fact that she had watched something die in front of her. Clary had sounded more shaken when she realized her mother was in danger, yet the simple slaying of a monster did nothing to unsettle her. 

 

“I said that’s what happens to demons when they die.” […] “That wasn’t a demon.” With his right hand he drew something out of his belt. It was the smooth wand-shaped object he'd used to carve those overlapping circles into Clary’s skin… 

 

Jace saw her staring and grinned the ghost of a grin. “This,” he said, “is a stele.” He touched it to an inked mark just below his shoulder […] “And this,” // “is what happens when Shadowhunters are wounded.” 

 

“I guess you all have them?” Simon asked, trying to distract himself with the new information instead of his own feelings. 

 

The Shadowhunters who had bothered to carry them took it out, and they noticed that they looked different for each generation, modified for their time. 

 

With the tip of the stele, he traced a line… the mark was shining as if it had been etched with phosphorescent ink… it sank into his skin… It left behind a ghostly reminder: a pale, thin scar, almost invisible. 

 

An image rose in Clary’s mind. her mother’s back, not quite covered…the blades of her shoulders and curves of her spine dappled with narrow, white marks. It was like something she had seen in a dream—her mother’s back didn’t really look like that, she knew. But the image nagged at her. 

 

Jocelyn stared sadly down at her hands while Clary did not move an inch. Clary has just come to the conclusion that she’s been lied to for most of her childhood because of her mother’s fears. With the amount of lies that are being uncovered, she won’t be forgiving her mother anytime soon. 

 

Jace let out a sigh, the tense look of pain leaving his face. He moved the arm […] Clearly it was no longer broken. 

 

Jace let out a relieved sigh, grateful to finally be able to clench his fingers instead of it having his arm hang like dead weight.  

 

“That’s amazing,” Clary said. “How did you—?”

 

“That was an iratze —a healing rune,” Jace said. “Finishing the rune with the stele activates it.” 

 

“Is that what you tried to use on Jace yesterday?” Clary asked Alec. 

 

The raven-haired boy nodded his head, feeling compelled to add, “It’s one of the more important runes we learn from the Gray Book.” 

 

Tessa couldn’t help but perk up in her seat, yet she kept quiet, knowing that a lot more would be explained than what was given at face value. 

 

“We’re going to have to report this to Hodge,” he said. “He’ll freak out,” he added, as if the thought of Hodge’s alarm gave him some satisfaction. 

 

Knowing Jace, that’s exactly what he hoped for. He was sort of an anarchist if you were going to take that view, but he just liked the chaos as he was naturally a teasing and somewhat promiscuous personality. 

 

Jace, Clary thought, was the sort of person who liked it when things were happening , even things that were bad.

 

Isabelle had to agree as only Jace would run head first into danger without thinking about the consequences, but Alec would and that only solidified her belief that parabatai were meant to compliment one another, simply choosing another for the sake of being stronger would not work like many power hungry Shadowhunters would. 

 

“Why will he freak?” // “And I get that that thing isn’t a demon—that’s why the Sensor didn’t register it, right?” 

 

“Don’t you pick on fast,” Jace observed, meaning for it to be a compliment, but it came out patronizing. 

 

“Kind of have to,” Clary shot back. “You people don’t explain things clearly like you expect us to know everything.” 

 

Jace nodded. “You see the scars all over its face?” 

 

“Yes.” 

 

“Those were made with a stele […] You asked me what happens when you carve Marks onto someone who doesn’t have Shadowhunter blood. Just one Mark will only burn you, but a lot of Marks, powerful ones? […] You get this.” // “The runes are agonizingly painful. The Marked ones go insane—the pain drives them out of their minds. They become fierce, mindless killers. 

 

Clary turned pale, willing herself to swallow down the bile that threatened to force its way out her mouth. Who would ever want to do that to themselves—who would want to do that to others? 

 

Kit’s face turned ashen. He was starting to understand why his father kept him away from view, but he couldn’t exactly justify the means he took. 

 

Runes have great power and can be used to do great good—but they can be used for evil. The Forsaken are evil.” 

 

Clary stared at him in horror. “But why would anyone do that to themselves?” 

 

“Nobody would. It’s something that gets done to them. By a warlock, maybe, some Downworlder gone bad. 

 

“It’s always you Shadowhunters blaming your business on the Downworld,” Magnus said distastefully. “Nearly half of the Downworld doesn’t care about the Nephilim, let alone care about which runes you use.” 

 

Jace just gave the warlock an apologetic glance, but Magnus didn’t care. A Shadowhunter’s prejudice wouldn’t change when they were raised by parents who saw the Downworld as the scum of the Earth. 

 

The Forsaken are loyal to the on who Marked them…They can obey simple commands, too. It’s like having a—a slave army.” // “I’m going back upstairs.” 

 

“But there’s nothing there.” 

 

“There might be more of them,” he said, almost as if he were hoping there would be. 

 

“You need to stop trying to get yourself killed,” Alec said for the nth time. 

 

“And you need to stop being such a worrywort.” 

 

“You should wait here.” He started up the steps. 

 

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” said a shrill and familiar voice. 

 

“Madame Dorothea?” slipped from Clary’s mouth without her realizing. 

 

“You mean the mundane you live with?” Alec said pointedly. “The one who wouldn’t know anything?” 

 

“There are more of them where the first one came from.” 

 

Jace, who was nearly at the top of the stairs, spun and stared. So did Clary, although she knew immediately who had spoken… // The old woman inclined her head regally. […] Jace was still staring. “But…” 

 

“More what ?” Clary said. 

 

“More Forsaken,” replied Dorothea with a cheerfulness that, Clary felt, didn’t really fit the circumstances… “You have made a mess, haven’t you? I’m sure you weren’t planning on cleaning up either. Typical.” 

 

“Did Madame Dorothea know too?” Clary questioned. “Did she know about you too?” 

 

Seeing no way out, Jocelyn had no choice but to tell the truth. “Yes.” 

 

“Is this what Luke was talking about? To tell me the truth?”

 

“Clary…” 

 

“I don’t want your half-assed excuse of protection,” Clary angrily stated. “I just want a yes or a no. Is this the truth you couldn’t tell me?” 

 

Jocelyn swallowed tightly. “Yes, but it’s—”

 

“It’s for your own good,” she finished bitterly. 

 

“But you’re a mundane, ” Jace said, finally finishing his sentence. 

 

“So observant,” // “The Clave really broke the mold with you.” 

 

Jace didn’t like the way the woman said it. He’d take it as a compliment from any other person, but not from Dorothea. 

 

“She has a point,” Gabriel said. “You’re not all that careful about who finds out, nor are you afraid of the consequences.” 

 

“Now you sound like Alec.” Jace said, words pondering, making the implication known. 

 

Alec looked at Gideon Lightwood, taking in the London Shadowhunter’s green eyes and brown hair, a different coloring to his blue and inky black. He looked more like Will and Cecily Herondale than he did a Lightwood. 

 

“I’ll pretend you didn’t say that.” 

 

The bewilderment on Jace’s face was fading, replayed by a dawning anger. “You know about the Clave?” // “You knew about them, and you knew there were Forsaken in this house, and you didn’t notify them? Just the existence of Forsaken is a crime against the Covenant—” 

 

Magnus didn’t have it in him to defend Madame Dorothea, whoever she was. He wouldn’t want to keep living in a building when there was a lurking danger just a staircase away, and he wouldn’t want to get his hands dirty by handling the business when someone else could do it for him. 

 

“Neither Clave nor Covenant have ever done anything for me,” …her eyes flashing angrily. “I owe them nothing.” For a moment her gravelly New York accent vanished, replaced with something else, a thicker, deeper accent that Clary didn’t recognize. 

 

Clary felt goosebumps spread over her skin. She had been living with this woman for years and she didn’t know a damn thing about who she was, other than that she should stay away. 

 

“Jace, stop it,” // “If you know about the Clave and the Forsaken,” // “then maybe you know what happened to my mother?” 

 

Dodthea shook her head… There was something like pity on her face, “My advice to you,” // “is to forget about your mother. She’s gone.” 

 

 The floor under Clary seemed to tilt. “You mean she’s dead.” 

 

“No.” Dorothea spoke the word almost reluctantly. “I’m sure she’s still alive. For now.” 

 

Clary had the overwhelming urge to strike something, and she knew it was because she wanted to hit Dorothea for withholding information that could help her, and for even implying that her mother was dead to begin with. 

 

“Then I have to find her,” Clary said. The world had stopped tilting; Jace was standing behind her, his hand on her elbow as if to brace her, but she barely noticed. “You understand? I have to find her before—” 

 

… “I don’t want to involve myself in Shadowhunter business.” 

 

“But you knew my mother. She was your neighbor—” 

 

“Not everyone does things out of the goodness of their hearts,” Grace said, willing herself to not look at James, who clenched his hand tight. 

 

“This is an official Clave investigation.” Jace cut her off. “I can always come back with the Silent Brothers.” 

 

“Oh for the—” // “I suppose you might as well come in,” // “I’ll tell you what I can.” // “But if you tell anyone I helped you, Shadowhunter, you’ll wake up tomorrow with snakes for hair and an extra pair of arms.” 

 

“That might be nice, an extra pair of arms,” // “Handy in a fight.” 

 

Alec snorted. “Of course you’d take it that way.” 

 

“It’s not like I’m wrong.” 

 

“Not if they’re growing out of your…” // “Neck.” 

 

“Yikes,” said Jace mildly. 

 

“Yikes is right, Jace Wayland.” 

 

Jace’s smile slipped from his face. “How the f—” 

 

“I don’t know,” Alec said, cutting him off before he got an earful from Maryse. 

 

Clary looked at Jace. “Wayland?” 

 

“It’s my name.” Jace looked shaken. “I can’t say I like that she knows it.” 

 

This would be one of the few times, Clary noted, that Jace would appear shocked enough to let down his guard. 

 

Clary glanced after Dorothea… “Still, I think we might as well try talking to her. What have we got to lose?” 

 

“Once you’ve spent a bit more time in our world,” Jace said, “you won’t ask me that again.” 

 

The chapter ended on an ominous note, one they all despised yet found truth in the answer Jace had supplied. Shadowhunters give up so much at a young age to uphold their solemn vow, and they lose even more when they grow older and become adults.

They’ve grown accustomed to loss even when they shouldn’t, and Clary would soon learn that lesson. 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

I was meant to post this way earlier than I currently am, but I lowkey forgot about updating after finishing this last night. For updates, expect it to be a weekly or bi-weekly thing, it usually depends on how long the chapter is. Also some characters might not be getting a comment or thought because I don’t exactly know how they would react in a situation, so I apologize if you’re looking forward to that. I am trying my best as I want it to be as accurate as I can.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter! Comment or leave kudos.

Until next time.

Chapter 9: VII: The Five Dimensional Door

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They wasted no time getting into the next chapter, not when they wanted to know more about what was to come. 

 

Chapter 7 - The Five-Dimensional Door

 

“What’s a five-dimensional door?” Simon asked, prompting the oldest era to wonder as well, they hadn’t heard that term used before. There were a lot of things that had changed since them, but not very much. They’d realize that soon enough. 

 

“It’s just another term we use to describe portals.” Jace flippantly, as if it was something they all knew, but the smugness dropped from his face when he saw the confusion from the Nephilim of 1878. “You do know what portals are don’t you?” 

 

“Not the faintest clue,” Will answered. 

 

“But I thought you would know.” Jace sounded genuinely put off by their lack of knowledge, so much that he turned to Alec. “Weren’t portals invented in 1878?” 

 

“Just because they are from 1878 does not mean it was developed in the time frame they came from.” 

 

“Wasn’t it Henry Branwell—” Isabelle began. 

 

Henry’s head snapped up, his hands nearly fumbling the sensor he had taken to analyzing. He hadn’t yet taken it apart to see how it would work as it would require a type of focus he would not be able to settle into with this many people around. 

 

He looked at the 07 Shadowhunters with sparkling yet shocked eyes. “Pardon?”  

 

Alec laughed nervously and was saved by the book narrator. 

 

Madame Dorothea’s apartment seemed to roughly have the same layout as Clary’s… reeking of incense […] // One of the bead curtains rattled, and Madame Dorothea poked her head through. “Interested in chiromancy?” she said, noting Clary’s gaze. “Or just nosy?” 

 

“Neither,” Clary said. 

 

Jace suppressed his chuckle. Nosy, was a word he’d use next to curious and impulsive. 

 

“Can you really tell fortunes?” 

 

“My mother had a great talent. She could see a man’s future in his hand or the leaves at the bottom of his teacup. She taught me some of her tricks.” // “Speaking of tea, young man, would you like some?” 

 

“What?” 

 

“Eloquent response,” Alec teased. 

 

“Tea. I find it both settles the stomach and concentrates the mind. Wonderful drink, tea.” 

 

Kit couldn’t help but wrinkle his nose. Tea tasted like flavored water, and it wasn’t even good water. 

 

“I’ll have tea,” Clary said, realizing how long it had been since she had eaten or drunk anything… 

 

“You haven't eaten anything since you woke up,” Sophie observed, voice taking on a chiding tone. Has hospitality been thrown out the window in the future? They should’ve at least given the girl something to eat before they had summoned her for questioning. 

 

Clary nodded her head as she realized the truth to the statement. Had she disregarded her well-being because she wanted to find her mother that nothing else mattered? 

 

She didn’t need to look to her side to see her mother give her a disapproving look. 

 

… “All right. As long as it isn’t Earl Grey,” he added, wrinkling his fine-boned nose. “I hate bergamot.” 

 

“A tea snob, are you?” Jessamine asked. 

 

“No,” Jace replied simply, aloof and uncaring of who he was talking to, and it made her smile inwardly even if the reply grated on her nerves. 

 

“I happen to enjoy Earl Grey,” Will said. 

 

“I don’t think we have a viable opinion,” Jem said. “We drink tea nearly everyday.” 

 

“Do you really have tea time?” Simon couldn’t resist asking. 

 

Will exchanged glances with Jem, their faces doing all the talking for them.

 

I’m not answering that. 

 

 And it was Jem who sighed, almost always giving in. “There is not a set time, but we drink it in our down time when we aren’t on patrol.” 

 

Simon looked a bit disappointed that the notion of this so-called tea time didn’t really exist. 

 

Clary raised her eyebrows at Jace. “You hate bergamot?” 

 

Jace had wandered over to the narrow bookcase… “You have a problem with that?” 

 

“You may be the only guy my age I’ve ever met who knows what bergamot is, much less that it’s in Earl Grey tea.” 

 

“Do those in the States not drink tea?” 

 

“No,” and it was Tessa who answered. James had nearly forgotten that his mother wasn’t English, she had taken so well to the customs that he didn’t see the differences. “Americans like drinking alcoholic beverages like whisky or in your case, brandy.” 

 

“Yes, well,” // “I’m not like other guys, Besides,” // “at the Institute we have to take classes in basic medicinal uses for plants. It’s required.”    

 

“I figured all your classes were stuff like Slaughter 101 and Beheading for Beginners.”

 

Simon stifled a laugh. 

 

“I wish they were called that,” Will amusedly said aloud, eyes distant as if imagining it. 

 

“So you can say that you went to Slaughter 101?” 

 

“You always know what I think, Jem.” 

 

“Unfortunately.” 

 

…“Very funny, Fray.”

 

Clary, who had been studying the palmistry poster, whirled on him. “Don’t call me that.”

 

He glanced up, surprised. “Why not? It’s your last name, isn’t it?”

 

The image of Simon rose up behind her eyes. 

 

Clary turned away from her long-time best friend. She had some feeling that he’d be looking for some sort of sign she couldn’t give him. 

 

… She turned back to the poster, blinking. “No reason.” 

 

“I see,” Jace said, and she could tell from his voice that he did see, more than she wanted him to. 

 

Simon didn’t want the false hope, he didn’t want it creeping into his traitorous heart that made it beat a skip too fast. 

 

…“This must be the trash she keeps up front to impress credible mundanes,” // “There’s not one serious text here.”

 

“Just because it’s not the kind of magic you do—” Clary began crossly.

 

Here we go, Magnus thought to himself. Shadowhunters always got so touchy when magic was involved. He still couldn’t tell if it was because of the limitations they were constantly reminded of or because of the comparison to the Downworlders many of them despise. 

 

He scowled furiously, silencing her. “I do not do magic,” he said. “Get it through your head: Human beings are not magic users. It’s part of what makes them human. Witches and warlocks can only use magic because they have demon blood.”

 

Clary took a moment to process this. “But I’ve seen you use magic. You use enchanted weapons—”

 

  “It’s just a common misconception those raised mundane constantly make,” Magnus cut in before an argument could erupt. “Anything larger than life is written off as magic or fantastical, but in the shadow world there are niches, an explanation for everything. To the conception of Shadowhunters and the establishment of the accords.”

 

“So what’s that make Shadowhunters?”

 

“Half angel, half human. Extra emphasis on the human part.” 

 

“We live and die like everyone else,” Jace said. “The only people who live forever are warlocks, vampires, and faeries.” 

 

“Wait,” Simon interjected, “faeries are real?” 

 

There was a massive eye-roll from Jace. “To prevent myself this massive headache, I’ll say that whatever you grew up thinking was fake is real in our world.”

 

“Then—” 

 

“Just take this out mundie ,” Isabelle said. “You wouldn’t want to deal with Jace when he’s irritated.” 

 

Simon held up his hands in surrender. 

 

“I use tools that are magical. And just to be able to do that, I have to undergo rigorous training… If you tried to use one of the seraph blades, for instance, it’d probably burn your skin, maybe kill you.” 

 

Not scary at all, Clary thought. To be told that you’d die doing something others were born to do; with absolute certainty no less. 

 

“What if I got the tattoos?” Clary asked. “Could I use them then?” 

 

“Clary no—” Her mother began to protest. 

 

“No,” Jace said crossly. 

 

Jocelyn felt grateful that Jace would refuse her daughter’s wishes as it felt like he would just accept her into the world without giving her the proper information all Shadowhunter children grew up knowing. He also seemed like the type of person to prosper alone rather than in a group, which is why it had been surprising to learn that he had a parabatai. Those who are selfish and solitary typically do not prosper well in a duo where half of your soul is shared. 

 

“ —look, just forget it okay?” Stay away from my blades. In fact, don’t touch any of my weapons without my permission.” 

 

“Well, there goes my plan for selling them all on eBay,” Clary muttered. 

 

“Selling them on what?” 

 

Clary smiled blandly at him. “A mythical place of great magical power.” 

 

Simon choked on his laugh while Kit didn’t have any qualms. Now that Kit was thinking about it, he and Clary were similar in the way that they had both lost their parents, propelling them face first into meeting Shadowhunters they didn’t know or care to like. 

 

The rest of the Shadowhunters in the room took glances at the trio like they were some alien species. 

 

“Is that really what it is?” Robert’s voice sounded skeptical, and really, the irony of a scary man like Robert Lightwood, asking what eBay was, set the three of them into a fit of giggles. Their amusement wasn’t felt by anyone else other than Magnus, Luke, and Jocelyn. 

 

“Don’t tell him,” Kit wheezed. 

 

“Not planning to,” Simon said smiling. 

 

Robert was saved from further embarrassment by book Jace. 

 

Jace looked confused, then shrugged. “Most myths are true, at least in part.” 

 

“I’m starting to get that.” 

 

The bead curtain rattled again, and Madame Dorothea’s head appeared. “Tea’s on the table,” // “There’s no need for you two to keep standing there like donkeys. Come into the parlor.” 

 

“I’m starting to hate her,” his previous mirth disappeared from Simon’s voice. 

 

“Join the club,” Clary grumbled. 

 

“There’s a parlor?”

 

“Of course there’s a parlor,” // “Where else would I entertain?” 

 

“I’ll just leave my hat with the footman,” said Jace. 

 

… “If you were half as funny as you thought you were, my boy, you’d be twice as funny as you are.” 

 

“What?” slipped from Jace's mouth, and was the only word that made sense at the moment. “I’m not sure what she meant by that.” 

 

“It made perfect sense to me,” Clary shot back. 

 

“Sure it did.” 

 

… The parlor was so dimly lit [...] bats dangled from the ceiling… […] In the middle of the table was a silver tea service… blue teapot unfurling a thin stream of white smoke, and two teacups on matching saucers… 

 

“Wow,” Clary said weakly. “This looks great.” […] 

 

… “Have some tea,” // “Milk? Sugar?” 

 

Clary looked sideways at Jace […] Jace shrugged, took a sandwich… He shrugged again. “Cucumber,” he said, in response to her stare. // “I hate cucumber,”Jace said, and handed the rest of his sandwich to Clary. 

 

“Is there anything else you hate?” Clary asked wryly. 

 

“Oh plenty of things,” Jace began, only to be cut off. “Like–”

 

“Ducks?” 

 

Jace looked at his parabatai with betrayal. “I told you that in confidence—” 

 

“You aren’t the only one.” Jem found himself saying, only to be immediately talked over by Will. 

 

“They are blood-thirsty beasts, Jem!” 

 

“I guess it runs in the family,” Emma whispered to Cristina. 

 

Cristina couldn’t help the soft incredulous laugh. “For a hatred of ducks ?” 

 

“It’s not the most normal thing,” Emma relented, “seeing as I got a sword passed down to me.”

 

“Fair.” 

 

“Cucumber and bergamot,” // “Is there anything else you hate that I ought to know about?” 

 

Jace looked at Dorothea over the rim of his teacup. “Liars,” he said. 

 

“Madame Dorothea’s right,” Charlotte said, ignoring the somewhat scathing looks she was getting, “the Clave really did break the mold with you.” 

 

“What she means,” Jem said, quickly jumping in, “is that you lack the discretion and tact when it comes to interacting with people.” 

 

“Is that supposed to make me feel bad?” 

 

“No,” the silver haired boy was unaffected by the warning tone. “Just an observation.” 

 

“You can call me a liar all you like. It’s true, I’m not a witch. But my mother was.” 

 

It was so quiet in the room that you could hear a pin drop and those who were confused as to why this as dire didn’t voice it in fear of setting off something they couldn’t handle. 

 

… “That’s impossible.” 

 

“Why impossible?” […] 

 

“Because they’re half-human, half-demon. All witches and warlocks are crossbreeds. And because they’re crossbreeds, they can’t have children. They’re sterile.”

 

But some people are an exception, James thought, risking a glance at the younger version of his mother, who visibly let it show on her face, her fascination with the world she would soon be accustomed to. 

 

“Like mules,” // “Mules are sterile crossbreeds.” 

 

“Your knowledge of livestock is astounding,”

 

“Match made in heaven huh?” Emma said to no one in particular, but quiet enough that Jace nor Clary heard. 

 

“To take the insult and then dish it out?” Diana asked confusedly. 

 

“I think Emma means that not only are they both stubborn, they like to poke fun at each other because it amuses them in some way.”

 

“Today’s definition of love is odd.” 

 

“All Downworlders are in some part demon, but only warlocks are the children of demon parents. It’s why their powers are the strongest.” 

 

And the ones Valentine was most obsessed with, Jocelyn thought, recalling a conversation she had with her ex-husband about the limitations the Nephilim were born with, how they weren’t blessed with more power and gifts like warlocks. A conversation that still follows her to this day. 

 

“Vampires and werewolves—they’re part demon too? And faeries?” 

 

Vampires and werewolves are the result of diseases brought by demons from their home dimensions. Most demon diseases are deadly to humans, but in these cases they worked strange changes on the infected, without actually killing them. And faeries—” 

 

“Faeries are fallen angels,” // “cast down out of heaven for their pride.” 

 

“That’s the legend,” // “It’s also said that they’re the offspring of demons and angels, which always seemed more likely to me […] And you’ll notice most of them avoid midday sunlight—” 

 

“For the devil has no power,” // “except in the dark.” 

 

Jace scowled at her. 

 

Typical Jace, Alec thought. Getting frustrated when someone steals the spotlight. Always having to be the center of attention, his brain supplied mockingly before he quickly pushed it down. He knew where that was coming from, and frankly, he didn’t like it. 

 

“Supposed to be? You mean angels don’t—” 

 

“Enough about angels,” said Dorothea, suddenly practical. “It’s true that warlocks can’t have children. My mother adopted me because she wanted to make sure there’d be someone to attend this place after she was gone. I don’t have to master magic myself. I have only to watch and guard.”

 

“It’s a bit morbid to think about,” Tessa said. “Not having the choice to have children, but every other form of attachment you choose to have means you have to say goodbye while they lie on their deathbed as you remain as you were.” 

 

Magnus smiled at her knowingly with a solemn smile. “No one said life was easy.” 

 

“Guard what?” 

 

“What indeed?” // “…In my day, girls were robust, strapping creatures, not twigs like they are nowadays.” 

 

“Thanks,” Clary said. She thought of Isabelle’s tiny waist and felt suddenly gigantic. 

 

Clary resisted the urge to wrap her arms around her midsection at the intrusive comment and thought. She instead chose to dig her nails into the meat of her palms as she tried to ignore the many pitying yet understanding glances she felt prickle her skin. 

 

She set her empty teacup down with a clatter. // Instantly, Madame Dorothea pounced on the cup and stared into it intently… // “What?” Clary said nervously. “Did I crack the cup or something?” 

 

“She’s reading your tea leaves,” … sounding bored, but he leaned forward along with Clary […]

 

“Is it bad?” 

 

“It is neither bad nor good. It is confusing.” Dorothea looked at Jace. “Give me your cup,” she commanded. 

 

… “But I’m not done with my—” 

 

The old woman snatched the cup out of his hand… 

 

This got a startled jolt from Jace who felt like something had been ripped out of his hand, though he hadn’t been holding anything to begin with. The rules in this room (or whatever the hell they are) were weird. 

 

“I see violence in your future, a great deal of blood shed by you and others.

 

The room suddenly felt too cold, to the point that Jace felt the shivers run down his arm. 

 

You’ll fall in love with the wrong person. Also, you have an enemy.” 

 

Jace didn't know what it could possibly mean. He was always so sure of himself, in his ability to suss out what was truth, what were lies, and what he was certain of. He felt like all his senses were blurring into  one indistinguishable mass that left him struggling to untangle the threads that had somehow gotten knotted together. You’ll fall in love with the wrong person. Love. That word. He didn’t like it the same way he didn’t like liars. Love was for hopeless fools who become blinded by it until they can no longer see through the rose tinted glass. 

 

Alec side-eyed his parabatai who was oddly quiet, clearly deep in thought, a sign of the momentary drop in his arrogant mask he puts on for all to see. He couldn’t help but mirror the silence, however. A violent and bloody future, a new enemy, and falling in love with the wrong person. It couldn’t stop at falling in love, it just had to be the wrong person. What could that even mean? Alec doesn’t see Jace loving someone he doesn’t know, let alone the wrong person. 

 

“Only one? That’s good news.” 

 

A huff escaped Alec’s mouth. “Of course you’d be worried about that.”

 

“Why shouldn’t I?” A bit of that arrogance crept back into his demeanor, somewhat easing Alec in the process, that he just brushed the comment off. 

 

…picked up Clary’s again. She shook her head. // “There is nothing for me to read here. The images are jumbled, meaningless.” // “Is there a block in your mind?” 

 

Almost instantaneously, Jocelyn tensed the same time Luke bawled his fists. He knew it would come back to bite them later, but he didn’t think it’d be revealed through a tea reading of all things. The least likely method. 

 

… “A what?”

 

“Like a spell that might conceal a memory, or might have blocked out your Sight.” 

 

Damn you Dorothea. 

 

… “Of course not.”

 

Jace leaned forward alertly. “Don’t be so hasty,” // “It’s true that she claims not to remember ever having the sight before this week. Maybe—” 

 

“Not the most outlandish claim we’ve heard in the last twenty four hours,” Gabriel said tiredly, eyes droopy and half-lidded, like he hadn’t slept all night. “Yet it's a viable one.”

 

Will snuck a glance over his shoulder to look at the younger Lightwood. He looked horrible, pale faced and red-eyed. Maybe it was why he was strangely amicable the last hour or so. He was like a leaf, all it’d take was one strong wind to knock him over. It also explained why Gideon seemed tenser than usual, leg bobbing up and down. Had they talked last night? Said something they regretted as they didn’t bother to look at one another? Will pushed the curiosity into the deepest cavity of his mind. He shouldn’t care. It was not his problem to solve. 

 

“Maybe I’m just a late developer,” // “And don’t leer at me, just because I said that.” 

 

… “I wasn’t going to.” 

 

“You were working up to a leer, I could tell.” 

 

“She already knows your tricks Jace,” Isabelle said. 

 

“Does that make me predictable?” He sounded genuinely horrified at the prospect that Isabelle just had to laugh him off. 

 

“Maybe,” // “but that doesn’t mean I’m not right. Something’s blocking your memories, I’m almost sure of it.” 

 

“Very well, let’s try something else.” […] silk-wrapped tarot cards. She fanned the cards and held them out to Clary. “Slide your hand over these until you touch one that feels hot or cold, or seems to cling to your fingers. Then draw that one and show it to me.”

 

Obediently Clary ran her fingers over the cards… none seemed particularly or cold, and none stuck to her fingers. Finally she selected one at random, and held it up. 

 

“The Ace of Cups,” // “The love card.” 

 

It was too easy to draw the lines connecting the two teens together. And Lucie might’ve felt a bit giddy about a possible love story until she realized that it wouldn’t be smooth sailing and rocky as other romances she’s read or witnessed, it’d likely be one of pain and hardship when concerning their world. 

 

Jocelyn, however, did not think about the love aspect, but the fact that her daughter had chosen the most damned card she could have pulled from that deck. The cup that will either lead the world to salvation or ruin. 

 

Clary turned it over… The card was heavy in her hand… a hand holding up a cup in front of a rayed sun painted with gilt… The style of the artwork was familiar to her as her own breath. “This is a good card, right?” 

 

“Not necessarily. The most terrible things men do, they do in the name of love,” // “But it is a powerful card. What does it mean to you?” 

 

Jocelyn felt her stomach turn. Later, years before the uprising, she had thought Valentine had loved her in the most purest way possible; after it, she had come to realize that she was just another one of his pawns that he had grown attached to. 

 

Alastair saw some truth to the statement. He had seen what Charles had done to secure a spot in the Clave, and it was a terrible thing to have to watch from the side as he plasters on a smile for Ariadne, while still harboring the lingering feelings he has tried to shut out. 

 

“That my mother painted it,” // “She did, didn’t she?” 

 

Dorothea nodded… “She painted the whole pack. A gift for me.” 

 

“So you say.’ Jace stood up, his eyes cold. “How well do you know Clary’s mother?” 

 

The backlash was instantaneous as he went from aloof arrogance to calculating and frigid. It nearly startled Clary to hear the flat tone she’d normally associate with a killer from a horror movie. 

 

… “Jace you don’t have to—” 

 

Dorothea sat back… “Jocelyn knew what I was, and I knew what she was. We didn’t talk about it much. Sometimes she did favors for me… I’d tell her the occasional piece of Downworld gossip. There was a name she asked me to keep an ear out for, and I did.” 

 

…“What name was that?” 

 

“Valentine.” 

 

If Jocelyn was still wary of her dead husband, then maybe he wasn’t dead at all. And that meant none of them were ever safe. Maryse already feels the weight of her disastrous decision, feels it everyday when she sees Alec, what his future could have been if it weren’t for the Circle. 

 

“Valentine?” Cordelia said. “The same Valentine you claim to have died?” 

 

“There are far worse things than someone coming back to life,” Matthew said. 

 

James couldn’t help but feel the irony seep into him as he begged to differ seeing as it was a nightmare that came with unforeseen consequences. 

 

Clary sat straight up in her chair. “But that’s—” 

 

“And when you say you knew what Jocelyn was, what do you mean? What was she?” Jace asked. 

 

“Jocelyn was what she was,” // “But in her past she’d been like you. A Shadowhunter. One of the Clave.” 

 

“No,” Clary whispered. 

 

Clary would’ve felt the same way if she didn’t already know what her mother was. If she didn’t feel so strongly and negatively that her mother—and Luke—were lying to her face for all her life that set these actions into gear. 

 

Dorothea looked at her with sad, almost kindly eyes. “It’s true. She chose to live in this house precisely because—”

 

“Because this is a Sanctuary,” Jace said to Dorothea. 

 

“Quick to the trigger aren’t you?” It wasn’t even a malicious comment from Alastair, but there was something in his voice that just offset Matthew, that made him want to berate the older Carstairs and embarrass him like he has done so many times to James. And apparently he wasn’t even trying to hide it as he felt a nudge not only from James but from Christopher as well, both of whom were plastering on innocent expressions.  

 

“I hate the both of you,” he grumbled, earning soft laughs from them. 

 

“—It’s not like you knew what she was,” Jace was arrogantly replying. “I’d rather be confident and wrong than not say anything at all.”  

 

“I find that hard to believe.” 

 

“Because of my pride?” Jace knew his faults in and out, knew when to hide them so everyone else could focus on the one they saw that they overlooked everything else. “I’d say the same for you Carstairs.” 

 

Alastair’s mouth tightened. “You don’t know me.” 

 

“And you don’t know me either.” Jace cocked his head to the side, challenging. 

 

Alastair would’ve taken the bait if he didn’t realize that this was exactly what the naturally blond man wanted. For him to make a fool of himself in this room. Something he would’ve done to deflect the attention to make himself seem superior. 

 

Maybe he understood Jace Wayland way more than he wanted to. 

 

“Isn’t it? Your mother was a Control. She made this space, hidden, protected—it’s a perfect spot for Downworlders on the run to hide out. That’s what you do, isn’t it? You hide criminals here.”

 

“You would call them that,” // “You’re familiar with the motto of the Covenant?” 

 

Sed lex dura lex,” said nearly every Shadowhunter, making both Clary, Simon, and Kit exchange incredulous glances around the room. 

 

“You all seem like a cult,” said Kit. 

 

“I agree with the kid,” Simon confessed, not missing the way Kit scowled. “You are one, don’t deny it.” 

 

“And how old are you ?” 

 

“Seventeen.” 

 

“You’re only two years older than me,” he pointed out.  

 

“Yeah right now,” Simon sarcastically agreed. “I’m like twenty two during your time.” 

 

Kit wasn’t going to give up that easily. “But you’re not right now .” 

 

“Fine, Herondale. ” 

 

… “The Law is hard, but it is the Law.” 

 

“Sometimes the Law is too hard. I know the Clave would have taken me away from my mother if they could. You want me to let them do the same to others?” 

 

“So you’re a philanthropist.” // “I suppose you expect me to believe that Downworlders don’t pay you handsomely for the privilege of your Sanctuary.” 

 

“There’s the Shadowhunter behavior many Downworlders despise,” Magnus said. 

 

“Which is?” Robert almost sneered. 

 

‘You’re supposed superiority,” Magnus’ eyes flared, shining with the events of the Uprising. “You’re on the same level as the rest of us. Just because your duty is to protect humankind from demons doesn’t mean you can treat us like the same ilk.” Like Valentine. 

 

It hit the intended cord and Robert fell silent. 

 

[…] “We can’t all get by on our looks like you.” 

 

Jace looked unmoved by the flattery. “I should tell the Clave about you—” 

 

“You can’t!” // “You promised.” 

 

“Read between the lines, Clary,” Jace said hardly. “Don’t focus on yourself for once and realize what’s going on here.” 

 

Clary’s mouth set into a hard frown and she didn’t get a word in as Simon jumped to her defense. “You don’t get to speak to her like that. Just because she isn’t from your world—”

 

“But she is now, you aren’t.” 

 

Simon looked like he’d knock aside his chair to lunge on the blond. Isabelle, seeing the situation for what it’d escalate to, pinned him to his seat with an eyebrow raise. “It’s not worth it.” 

 

“I never promised anything.” […] He strode to the wall and tore aside one of the velvet hangings. “You want to tell me what this is?” he demanded. 

 

“It’s a door, Jace,” […] set strangely in the wall between the two bay windows. Clearly it couldn’t be a door that led anywhere, or it would have been visible from the outside of the house. It looked as if it were made of some softly glowing metal… knob had been cast in the shape of an eye. 

 

Henry cataloged the details of this so called door. Call it instinctual, but he knew it’d prove useful in the long run if he were going to continue his experiments. 

 

“Shut up,” // “It’s a Portal. Isn’t it?” 

 

“It’s a five-dimensional door,” // “Dimensions aren’t all straight lines, you know,” // “There are dips and folds and nooks and crannies all tucked away. It’s a bit hard to explain when you’ve never studied dimensional theory, but in essence, that door can take you anywhere in this dimension that you want to go. It’s—” 

 

“Amazing.” Henry breathed out. 

 

Charlotte smiled fondly at her husband, silently wishing he sounded like that when speaking to her. Like something marvelous and worth the attention. 

 

“An escape hatch,” Jace said. “That’s why your mother wanted to live here. So she could always flee at a moment’s notice.” 

 

“Then why didn’t she—” Clary began, and broke off, suddenly horrified. “Because of me,” // “She wouldn’t leave without me that night. So she stayed.” 

 

“Don’t blame yourself Fray,” Simon said. 

 

“It’s not your fault honey,” Jocelyn said. “I made my choice not to tell you about any of this. If I had, we'd be more prepared.” 

 

“Mom…” 

 

Jocelyn gave her daughter a sad smile, already knowing the words she was going to say. “You have nothing to apologize for. I made the choice to stay behind, not you.” 

 

Jace was shaking his head. “You can’t blame yourself.”

 

…Clary pushed past Jace to the door. “I want to see where she would have gone,” she said, reaching for the door. “I want to see where she was going to escape to—”

 

Isabelle clamped a hand over her mouth the same time her parents watched on with horror at what they realized would happen. 

 

“Clary, no!” Jace reached for her, but her fingers had already closed around the knob. It spun rapidly under her hand, the door flying open as if she’d pushed it. Dorothea lumbered to her feet with a cry, but it was too late. Before she could even finish her sentence, Clary found herself flung forward and tumbling through empty space. 

 

“By the Angel,” Isabelle swore. “You could have died. ” 

 

Clary was still a bit disoriented from the sensation of being thrust forward into oblivion to catch onto the meaning of Isabelle’s words right away. “You’d think I’d learn something by now,” she breathed out. 

 

“Not when you’re pent up on emotions,” Jace pointed out. “Which is understandable when considering family.” 

 

Clary, feeling a bit faint, said, “Let’s just get to the next chapter.” 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

I nearly stayed up to 2 AM (which was Sunday/Monday, jeez) as I really wanted to finish this chapter, but I am in dire need of sleep. Sorry for not keeping my promise in updating on the weekend as I used most of that time trying to finish up an essay and whatever homework I had due on Monday, while also trying to write this chapter. Hopefully this one is enough for a while as I do not know when I will have the time to update the next chapter.

Until next time.

Chapter 10: VIII: Weapon of Choice

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It’d make sense to say that Grace Blackthorn didn’t care for who was in the room other than her alive and breathing brother. The same brother she had held as he took his last breaths. But for whatever reason, she had taken an interest in the people she had no reason to like. Maybe it was the lack of pressure resting on her shoulders or the blaring presence that Tatiana Blackthorn held was nowhere to be found. And she felt safe enough to be comfortable instead of keeping up this charade of belonging. Because Clary Fray didn’t belong anywhere as she knew who she was and didn’t project a fake mask around others when she should. 

 

Grace would be blind to not notice the somewhat scathing look James Herondale had given her when he first laid eyes on her. The absence of the bracelet had made her hands sweat and her heart bleed in fear for what Tatiana might’ve done if she found out. That was until she noticed that she wouldn’t be facing those consequences for however long she would be here in this room absent of time. 

 

She’d take the freedom—however long it lasted—and bide her time until the reason why she was here in the first place is revealed. 

 

Chapter 8 - Weapon of Choice 

 

She was too surprised to scream. 

 

Clary breathed through her nose, braced for the incoming impact of her disastrous choice. 

 

The sensation of falling was the worst part… her hands out trying to catch at something…might slow her descent. // Her hands closed on branches… She thumped to the ground, hard, her hip and shoulder striking packed earth. 

 

She grinded her teeth together, letting out a hiss at the incoming bruises that were going to line her pale skin. That was another downside. Clary would be getting the same scars from the amount of trauma her body would be put through. And they wouldn’t fade the same way the pain did. 

 

She rolled over…beginning to sit up when someone landed on top of her. // She was knocked backward. A forehead banged against hers, her knees banging against someone else’s. 

 

A swear escaped Clary’s mouth as she rubbed her fingers against her forehead. She already knew the likely culprit she had collided with. 

 

… Clary coughed hair—not her own— […] under the weight that felt like it was crushing her flat. 

 

“Ouch,” Jace said in her ear, his tone indignant. “You elbowed me.” 

 

“Well, you landed on me.” 

 

Jace made no noise, not visibly in pain like Clary clearly was projecting after taking all of his weight full force. 

 

He levered himself up on his arms and looked down at her placidly. […] “Well, you didn’t leave me much choice, did you?” // “Not after you decided to leap merrily through that Portal like you were jumping the F train. You’re just lucky it didn’t dump us out in the East River.” 

 

It wasn’t lost on Clary that the book had just described how she and Jace were in a compromising position. Her supine on the ground while he just held himself above her. It was an image she wanted to banish from her head, but Clary couldn’t help but envision what it’d look like and that made her want to slap herself across the face. 

 

“How do portals work exactly?” came Henry’s curious question. 

 

“You have to think of a destination you want to go to,” Alec explained. “The portal would take the user to the place they imagined. If you have no clear destination,” a stare at Clary, “it’ll take them to the last destination the user before them went to.” 

 

He whispered, voice full of awe, “Fascinating.” His eyes were bright, shining with endless ideas. “You’re saying that it just works on a whim?” 

 

Charlotte took the opportunity to squeeze her husband’s hand before quickly letting go. She didn’t see the brief look of disappointment from the disentanglement as Alec answered with a nod. 

 

“You didn’t have to come after me.”

 

“Yes, I did,” he said. “You’re far too inexperienced to protect yourself in a hostile situation without me.”

 

“That’s sweet. Maybe I’ll forgive you.”

 

“Forgive me? For what?”

 

“For telling me to shut up.”

 

Clary didn’t forget that part either. Being told to shut up was not a good feeling, joking or not. No one wants to be told that whatever you said was useless when you already felt it and Clary has felt that throughout the course of her stay in this odd room. 

 

Nearly everyone besides Simon knew what was going on, and it made her feel useless despite the book being about her life. 

 

His eyes narrowed. “I did not … Well, I did, but you were—”

 

“Never mind.” Her arm, pinned under her back, was beginning to cramp. Rolling to the side to free it, she saw the brown grass of a dead lawn, a chain-link fence, and more of the gray clapboard house, now distressingly familiar.

 

The description had sounded familiar to Clary, and it crossed her mind that maybe she was at Luke’s house, but it was a suggestion she quickly shot down. And she wouldn’t say she was in denial (she was in fact, in denial) Clary just wasn’t thinking of Luke’s house, she hadn’t been thinking of anything when she placed her hand on the door knob. Unless… no? He wouldn’t… he would. He knew your mother longer than you’ve been alive.

 

She froze. “I know where we are.”

 

There it was. Just another confirmation of another secret they both kept from her. 

 

Jace stopped spluttering. “What?”

 

“This is Luke’s house.”

 

Jocelyn looked at her longtime friend at the corner of her eye, taking note of how he pulled his fingers. He’s come to the same conclusion she has and it wasn’t one they would’ve liked to entertain. 

 

They stood in front of a small gray row house, nestled among the other row houses that lined the Williamsburg waterfront. [ …] He glanced at the dark front door, its knob wound with a heavy padlock… He glanced at Clary. “He lives in a bookstore?”

 

“He lives behind the store.” Clary glanced up and down the empty street […] “Jace, how did we get here?”

 

“Through the Portal,” // “It takes you to whatever place you’re thinking of.” 

 

“But I wasn’t thinking of here,” // “I wasn’t thinking of anywhere.” 

 

“Yeah I think we got that,” Jace couldn’t help but comment. 

 

Clary, not wanting to be shown up, said, “Oh shut your mouth.” 

 

Jace’s lips parted in shock, but if asked he would’ve said that he was gearing up for another retort. No one asked however and the reading continued. 

                                                        

“You must have been.” He dropped the subject, seeming uninterested. “So, since we’re here anyway…” // “What do you want to do?” 

 

“Leave I guess,” Clary said bitterly. “Luke told me not to come here.” 

 

“And I’m sorry for saying that,” Luke said. 

 

“Doesn’t matter now does it?” voice dissimilar to the somewhat joking tone she took when speaking to Jace. 

 

Luke’s lips pressed down into a frown, but said nothing more. 

 

Jace shook his head. “And you just accept that?” 

 

… “Do I have a choice?” 

 

“We always have choices,” Jace said. “If I were you, I’d be pretty curious about Luke right now. Do you have keys to the house?”

 

… “No, but sometimes he leaves the back door unlocked.” 

 

“You live in New York and you sometimes leave the door unlocked?” Emma's voice was incredulous.

 

“Do you know anybody who’d rob a bookstore in New York?” Luke said dryly. 

 

“No,” Emma admitted. “But wouldn’t it be safer to lock your doors?” 

 

“07’ is a different time than you’re used to,” he observed. “Things were more safer, no?” 

 

Emma didn’t dare to think of how things were in 2007. It was a year she wanted erased from her memory. Yes, things were simpler back then, but the latter half of the year changed her life so much that it hurt to even think of that period of time. 

 

… “You sure he isn’t home?” Jace asked. 

 

She glanced at the empty curb. “Well, his truck’s gone, the store’s closed, and all the lights are off. I’d say probably not.” 

 

“Then lead the way.” 

 

“Not like that bothered you anyway,” Alec whispered. 

 

“No,” Jace agreed. “But it's better to take someone else’s judgment instead of your own.” 

 

The narrow aisle […] // “Up and over,”Jace said, jamming the toe of a boot into a gap in the fence. He began to climb. The fence rattled so loudly that Clary glanced around nervously… 

 

Clary’s instincts were rarely ever wrong, even when she didn’t know what was going on. It was one thing Helen addmired about the other. She’s had to prove herself time and time again due to her heritage that she didn’t have much luck relying on gut feelings instead of cold hard intuition. 

 

Jace cleared the top of the fence and sprang down the other side, landing in the bushes to the accompaniment of an earsplitting yowl.  

 

The sound startled them out of their seats. 

 

For a moment Clary thought he must have landed on a stray cat. 

 

“It didn’t sound like a stray cat,” Jace said, pulling at his ear. 

 

“Certainly,” Will said. “It sounded like a wounded mule.” 

 

No one questioned the Englishman.  

 

She heard Jace shout in surprise as he fell backward. A dark shadow—much too big to be a feline—exploded out of the shrubbery and streaked across the yard, keeping low. Rolling to his feet, Jace darted after it, looking murderous. 

 

Alec would send a silent prayer to whoever had caught Jace’s attention if he hadn’t noticed Simon jolt in his seat at an unexpected impact. No one else noticed it and would they when they were all gathered around a circle listening to a book doing absolutely nothing but think of the possibilities, 

 

Clary started to climb […] just as Jace cried out in triumph. “Got him!” Clary turned to see Jace sitting on top of the prone intruder […] “Come on, let’s see your face—” 

 

“Gert the hell off me, you pretentious asshole,” the intruder snarled, shoving at Jace. He struggled halfway into a sitting position, his battered glasses knocked askew.

 

“Simon,” Clary asked. “What are you doing at Luke’s house?” 

 

“What makes you think it was me?” His tone was indignant. 

 

Clary stopped dead in her tracks. “ Simon?”  

 

Clary’s brows rose, challenging Simon to disagree. 

 

“Fair enough,” he amended, “ but I don’t know why I’m there. I haven’t done any of this yet.” 

 

“Oh, God,” said Jace, sounding resigned. “And here I’d actually hoped I’d got hold of something interesting.” 

 

“Ha ha,” Simon said sarcastically. 

 

“Well, are you interesting?” Jace asked. 

 

“I can be very interesting once you get to know me.” 

 

“Luckily I don’t.” Jace said, smiling. 

 

“But what were you doing hiding in Luke’s bushes?” […] Somehow when she’d pictured her reunion with Sumon, when all this was over, he’d been in a better mood. “That’s the part I don’t get.”

 

“All right, that’s enough. I can fix my own hair, Fray,” Simon said, jerking away from her touch. 

 

“And here I thought you’d like that,” Jace said, just a tad bit cruelly. 

 

“So now you know me?” Simon shot back. 

 

“No one needs to know you to sense your desperation.” 

 

“Jace,” Clary said, finally cutting in before Simon could blow up. “Give it a rest yeah?” 

 

The blond held his hands up in a placating manner. 

 

… Jace had propped himself on the porch railing and was assiduously pretending to ignore them, while using the stele to file the edges of his fingernails. Clary wondered if the Clave would approve. 

 

“They don’t care about what we use our tools for,” Jace said haughtily. “Just as long as we do our job and stick to the rules.” 

 

“They never do like teenagers causing trouble,” Julian added. 

 

“Nor do they like anything different.” Charlotte said under her breath. 

 

“I mean, did Luke know you were there?” she asked. 

 

“Of course he didn’t know I was there,” // “I’ve never asked him, but I’m sure he has a fairly stringent policy about random teenagers lurking in his shrubbery.” 

 

“You’re not random; he knows you.” She wanted to reach out and touch his cheek, still bleeding slightly where a branch had scratched it. 

 

Simon swiped his cheek, not all that surprised that his fingers came away red, nor did the sudden stinging pain that erupted from the movement. 

 

“The main thing is that you’re all right.” 

 

“That I’m all right?” Simon laughed, a sharp, unhappy sound. “Clary, do you have any idea what I’ve been through the past couple of days? 

 

“Compared to what she went through,” Isabelle said. “I think your worry pales in comparison.” 

 

“It doesn’t mean that worry doesn’t completely take over,” James countered.

 

“It’s human of us to be worried,” Jem says, “our loved ones are the bane of our existence, and without them we feel we are nothing.” 

 

“That’s… kind of poetic,” Simon said. 

 

“I appreciate the admirance.” 

 

The last time I saw you, you were running out of Java Jones like a bat out of hell, and then you just… disappeared […] Luke told me you were off staying with some relatives upstate when I know you don’t have any other relatives. I thought I’d done something to piss you off.” 

 

Jocelyn looked at Luke as if to say, you really couldn’t be bothered to come up with a better lie? 

 

And Luke gave her a look of his own. I shouldn’t have to lie in your stead. 

 

“What could you possibly have done?” Clary reached for his hand, but he pulled it back without looking at her. 

 

“I don’t know,” // “Something.” 

 

Jace, still occupied with the stele, chuckled low under his breath. 

 

Everyone besides Clary knew exactly what Jace was chuckling about. They knew unrequited love when they saw it, and Simon was as obvious as anyone can be when harboring feelings for their closest friend. 

 

“You’re my best friend,” // “I wasn’t mad at you.” 

 

Julian couldn’t help but wince. It was the friendzone at its finest. 

 

“Yeah, well, you clearly also couldn’t be bothered to call me and tell me you were shacking up with some dyed-blond wannabe goth you probably met at Pandemonium.” // “After I spent the past three days wondering if you were dead.” 

 

“Again,” Isabelle said. “She was currently trying not to die.” 

 

And,” Alec couldn’t resist saying. “She has no phone to call you back with.”  

 

When she did, she called Luke, not you. Simon’s brain supplied. 

 

“For the record,” Jace said. “I am not a dyed-blond wannabe goth,” he gestured towards his hair. “This coloring is all natural.” 

 

Simon glanced at Jace’s hair, expression dubious. 

 

“I was not shacking up,” […]

 

“And my hair is naturally blond,” // “Just for the record.” 

 

“So what have you been doing these past three days, then?” 

 

“Trying not to die,” Clary said mockingly rueful. 

 

“No need to keep using that as an excuse,” Simon said. “I already feel bad.” 

 

… “Do you really have a great-aunt Matilda who contracted avian flu and needed to be nursed back to health?” 

 

“Did Luke actually say that?” 

 

“No. 

 

Of course he wouldn’t, Maryse thought. Lucian had been the smartest out of all of them when it came to keeping his feelings under check without being suspicious. He was better under duress than in everyday life, where his feelings for Jocelyn overshadowed his very being. 

 

He just said you had gone to visit a sick relative, and that your phone probably just didn’t work … Not that I believed him… looked in the back window… he was going away for the weekend. That was when I decided to stick around and keep an eye on things.”

 

And there it was. He may have kept a straight face and lied to the Lewis boy without giving it away, but he was never subtle in his actions or had the foresight to take the precautions, but then again he was dealing with teenagers. They were a nosy bunch, always going against authority. 

 

“Why? Because he was packing a bag?”

 

“He was packing it full of weapons,” // “Knives, a couple daggers, even a sword. Funny thing is, some of the weapons looked like they were glowing.” // “Now, are you going to say I was imagining it?”

 

“No,” / “I’m not going to say that.” She glanced at Jace. The last light of sunset struck gold sparks from his eyes. 

 

Jace leaned into his hand, staring at the back of Clary’s head. She had no reason to catch that detail, but then again, she has an artist’s eye. To be observant of values and shade… it was a type of accuracy he didn’t have. Sure he was observant, a somewhat good judge of character, but he never had that creative touch, never really could lean into it when he was a child. 

 

… “I’m going to tell him the truth.” 

 

“I know.” 

 

“Are you going to try and stop me?” 

 

“He should.” Maryse said disapprovingly. “We don’t interfere with the mundanes.” 

 

“It’s more of a secrecy sort of thing,” Ty said to Kit, who was understandably confused. “Shadowhunters aren’t allowed to reveal these sort of things to ordinary people as knowing them could put them in danger.” 

 

“Like Clary?” 

 

He nodded. “She didn’t know for most of her life, and now that she does… it’s pretty self-explanatory.” 

 

… “My oath to the Covenant binds me,” // “No such oath binds you.”

 

She turned back to Simon… “All right,” // “Here’s what you have to know.”

 

There was then a long tirade of questions that were already answered. What was a Shadowhunter, real boring stuff that could be skipped over. And really, it was more shocking to find out that Simon took it all in stride instead of questioning it like many others before him. 

 

… “For real?” His eyes were narrowed, as if he half-expected her to tell him that none of it was true and Jace was actually a dangerous escaped lunatic she’d decided to befriend on humanitarian grounds. 

 

A laugh bubbled in Alec’s chest, one that did not escape Jace as he knew exactly what his parabatai was thinking. 

 

“Cut that out.” 

 

“Not a chance,” Alec said grinning,  “you are a lunatic.” 

 

[…]  For a moment Simon merely sat and stared down at his feet… He had a stronger practical streak than almost anyone else she knew;  he might hate knowing something like this, something for which there was no logical explanation. 

 

“But there are explanations for these things,” Jace pointed out. 

 

“Well we normal people don’t learn those explanations as believing in the supernatural makes us crazy.”

 

“Those who believe are always crazy.” 

 

She leaned forward anxiously, just as Simon lifted his head. “That is so awesome ,” he said. 

 

Jace blinked slowly because what? 

 

“What did you just say?” Isabelle asked. 

 

“Yeah I’m not sure either,” Simon said, shrugging his shoulders. “I would’ve thought all of you were insane if you didn’t all appear out of nowhere.”  

 

“And somehow this doesn’t compare to the craziest thing that has ever happened to me,” Kit muttered under his breath. 

 

Simon nodded enthusiastically… “Totally. It’s like Dungeons and Dragons, but real.” 

 

Kit snorted. “Dungeons and Dragons is so old, no one even plays that anymore.” 

 

“What even is Dungeons and Dragons?” Gabriel asked. “It sounds bloody ridiculous.” 

 

“It’s just some sort of board game.” 

 

Simon took offense. “It’s not just some board game— ” 

 

“It’s one that no one even plays anymore,” and just because he could, Kit added with a grin, “it’s turned into some cosplaying bonanza for people who live in the basement.” 

 

“That’s oddly specific.” 

 

“Just calling it like I see it.” 

 

“This is  not helpful at all,” Cecily muttered. 

 

Jace was looking at Simon like he were some bizarre species of insect. “It’s like what?” 

 

“It’s a game,” // “People pretend to be wizards and elves, and they kill monsters and stuff.” 

 

“Do you understand it at all?” Cecily dared to ask Gabriel. 

 

“Not one bit, Miss Herondale.”

 

Jace looked stupefied. 

 

Simon grinned. “You’ve never heard of Dungeons and Dragons?”

 

“I feel that you take pride in my cluelessness,” Jace found himself saying,” but for once I feel glad to not know.”   

 

“I’ve heard of dungeons,” // “Also dragons. Although they’re mostly extinct.” 

 

… “You’ve never killed a dragon?” 

 

“He’s probably never met a six-foot-tall hot elf-woman in a fur bikini, either,” // “Lay off, Simon.” 

 

Alec looked uncomfortable at the imagery. 

 

“Elves aren’t even that tall anyway,” Jace said. “They’re like eight inches tall. They bite too.” 

 

“How would you even know that they bite?” As soon as the question left Simon’s mouth, he regretted it when he took in the secretive smile on his lips. “You know what, never mind.” 

 

“…vampires are hot, right?” // “I mean, some of the vampires are babes, aren’t they?” 

 

“I’m embarrassed for him,” Cristina said to Emma. 

 

“You think?” Emma looked at the future heroes. “This is changing my perception of them so much.” 

 

Clary worried for a moment that Jace might lunge across the porch and throttle Simon senseless. Instead, he considered the question. “Some of them, maybe.” 

 

… Clary decided she had preferred it when they were fighting. 

 

“You’ll be eating your words,” Isabelle pointed out. 

 

“Maybe,” Clary agreed, “but it’s very weird to see them get along at the moment.” 

 

It’s not surprising that Jace and Simon were at each other's throats the moment they spoke to one another, whether it’d be a disagreement over actions, a moral standpoint, or even how they act, they did not get along as their personalities clashed constantly. Them actually getting along was far more scarier than them fighting. 

 

… “So are we going to search the house, or not?” 

 

Simon scrambled to his feet. “I’m game. What are we looking for?” 

 

“We?” // “I don’t remember inviting you along.” 

 

“And there goes the peace.” 

 

“Did you really expect it to last that long?” 

 

… “Just joking.” // “Shall we?” 

 

Clary fumbled for the doorknob… the door that led into the bookstore was closed; Clary jiggled the knob. “It’s locked.” 

 

“Allow me, mundanes,” said Jace, setting her gently aside. He took his stele out of his pocket and put it to the door. Simon watched him with some resentment. No amount of vampire babes, Clary suspected, was ever going to make him like Jace. 

 

You were never going to like someone you envied, Simon thought. There was no point in trying to get along with them if you were always going to feel like you were second best to the confident person who looks like he has everything. 

 

“He’s a piece of work, isn’t he?” Simon muttered. “How do you stand him?”

 

“He saved my life.”

 

Simon glanced at her quickly. “How—”

 

Simon didn’t care to explain himself. Nearly everyone besides the person he wanted to know knew exactly why he was acting this way. 

 

With a click the door swung open. “Here we go,” […] Clary saw the Mark on the door—just over his head—fade as they passed through it. […]

 

“The apartment’s through there.” Clary headed toward the door she’d indicated, at the far end of the room.

 

Jace caught her arm. “Wait.”

 

She looked at him nervously. “Is something wrong?”

 

“You need to stop scaring the girl,” Maryse chided. “She’s going to die prematurely from shock.” 

 

The tips of Jace’s ears flushed red. 

 

“I don’t know.” // “Clary, you might want to come over here and see this.”

 

…It was dim in the storage room, the only illumination the porch light shining through the window. // Light flared up, bathing the room in a brilliant glow. Simon turned his head aside, blinking. “Ouch.” […] Something glowed in his palm, the light escaping through his cupped fingers. “Witchlight,” he said. 

 

“Is a witchlight just a flashlight?” Clary asked. 

 

“In a way,” Jace confirmed. 

 

“And what is a flashlight?” Henry just had to ask. 

 

Jace looked stupefied by the question before remembering how old the Shadowhunter was. “It’s a handheld lighting device.” 

 

“Like a lantern?” 

 

“Yes, just more portable.” 

 

…Clary was already clambering through the boxes, pushing a way to Jace. He was standing behind a teetering pile of mysteries… “Look at that,” he said, indicating a space higher up on the wall. 

 

At first she thought he was pointing at what looked like a pair of ornamental sconces. As her eyes adjusted, she realized they were actually loops of metal attached to short chains, the ends of which were sunk into the wall. “Are those—”

 

Gideon looked curiously at Luke, a conclusion already forming in his mind at what this detail could entail. Appearances were more or less deceiving, but Luke didn’t hold himself the same way most Downworlders did; which was full of swaggering pride. But then again, this was America, not only were the years different, customs were drastic as well. 

 

“Manacles,” // “That’s, ah …”

 

“Don’t say ‘kinky.’” Clary shot him a warning look. “This is Luke we’re talking about.”

 

Clary scrunched her nose. “I don’t like the imagery you just tried to implant.”

 

Simon held his hands up. “I didn’t like what I said either. It’s weird imagining Luke like that.” 

 

Jace reached up to run his hand along the inside of one of the metal loops. When he lowered it, his fingers were dusted with red-brown powder. “Blood. And look.” 

 

Jocelyn looked at her old friend, saying through a sharp whisper, “I thought you had more discretion than that.” 

 

“Well I didn’t expect my home to be broken into,” he said, matching her tone. 

 

“You should be prepared regardless of the situation.” 

 

He pointed to the wall right around where the chains were sunk in; the plaster seemed to bulge outward. “Someone tried to yank these things out of the wall. Tried pretty hard, from the looks of it.” 

 

Many already had an inkling of what that entailed. The manacles were already a dead giveaway, the wear and tear was just another clue to add onto their growing suspicions. 

 

[…] The door to the apartment was unlocked [ …] // “I think he’s still around,” called Simon, standing in the doorway of Luke’s small kitchenette. “The percolator’s on and there’s coffee here. Still hot.”

 

Clary peered around the kitchen door. […]Some part of her had been absolutely certain that when they walked in they’d find the place torn to pieces, and Luke tied up, injured or worse. Now she didn’t know what to think. 

 

Luke felt guilty for making Clary have mixed feelings about him. She was like a daughter to him, a surviving piece of the past that wasn’t tainted in the worst possible way. Now here she was doubting who he was despite spending most of her childhood with him. 

 

Numbly […]  a backpack full of extra things here so she didn’t have to lug her stuff back and forth from home. [ …] // She found Jace in Luke’s book-lined office, examining a green duffel bag that lay unzipped across the desk. It was, as Simon said, full of weapons—sheathed knives, a coiled whip, and something that looked like a razor-edged metal disk. 

 

“Luke,” Clary said. “ Why do you have weapons in your house?” 

 

“You’ll figure it, kid,” Luke responded tiredly, yet cryptically, “that being prepared will never be enough for this world.” 

 

“It’s a chakram ,” // “…You twirl it around your finger before releasing it. They’re rare and hard to use. Strange that Luke would have one. They used to be Hodge’s weapon of choice, back in the day. Or so he tells me.”  

 

“It was,” Robert confirmed. 

 

“Luke collects stuff. Art objects. You know,” Clary said, indicating the shelf behind the desk, […] “Pretty things.” 

 

“Is that even normal for mundanes?” Ty asked Kit. 

 

“No,” he answered, then thought about it, quickly adding, “ not that many anyway. It’s a bit weird.” 

 

… “I think this is yours, by the way.” 

 

He drew out a rectangular object hidden among the clothes: a wooden-framed photograph with a long vertical crack along the glass. The crack threw a network of spidery lines across the smiling faces of Clary, Luke, and her mother. “That is mine,” […]

 

“Wasn’t that back at the apartment during your attack?” 

 

Clary’s lips pursed. Indeed it was. 

 

“It’s cracked,” Jace observed.

 

“I know. I did that—I smashed it. When I threw it at the Ravener demon.” // “That means Luke’s been back to the apartment since the attack. Maybe even today—”

 

Clary’s head spiraled, because what? What did she just hear? Not Luke. She can’t accept that. 

 

“He must have been the last person to come through the Portal,” said Jace. “That’s why it took us here. You weren’t thinking of anything, so it sent us to the last place it had been.”

 

“Why were you there?” She dared to ask. “Did you send that demon after my mother?” 

 

“What?” Luke was aghast and a bit hurt that she would even think that way. “God no, Clary. I would never do anything to hurt you or your mother.” 

 

““Nice of Dorothea to tell us he was there,” said Clary. 

 

“He probably paid her off to be quiet. Either that or she trusts him more than she trusts us. Which means he might not be—”

 

Luke frowned, miffed, but he knows that he hasn’t given the Shadowhunter a stellar impression of him. He would jump to the same conclusion if he were still Nephilim and tracking down a lead. Back then he would have done anything to gain approval to prove himself to anyone who would recognize him for his efforts. 

 

“Guys!” It was Simon, dashing into the office in a panic. “Someone’s coming.”

 

…“Is it Luke?”

 

…“It is. But he’s not by himself—there are two men with him.”

 

“Men?” Jace crossed the room in a few strides, peered through the door, and spat a curse under his breath. “Warlocks.”

 

“What do you mean by that?” 

 

“Just a classic declaration made by a Shadowhunter,” Magnus said. “No need to wrap your head around it, little one.” 

 

Kit frowned. He had a feeling this was going to be frequent. 

 

[ …] “Is there some other way out of here? A back door?”

 

Clary shook her head. The sound of footsteps in the hallway was audible now, striking pangs of fear into her chest.

 

Jace looked around desperately. His eyes came to rest on the rosewood screen. “Get behind that,” he said, pointing. “Now.”

 

“You’re going to give me a premature death,” Alec said, nudging Jace. 

 

“I know.” 

 

Clary dropped the fractured photo on the desk[ …] the door swing wide open, the sound of people walking into Luke’s office—then voices. Three men speaking … Jace, who had raised the stele in his hand and was moving the tip lightly, in a sort of square shape, across the back of the screen … the square went clear, like a pane of glass. She heard Simon suck in his breath—a tiny sound, barely audible—and Jace shook his head at them both, mouthing words: They can’t see us through it, but we can see them.

 

Smart thinking, Charlotte thought. Not many Shadowhunters were able to think under duress, especially with a mundane. Things are different. You can’t just throw on a glamour and walk right on out, you’d actually have to hide to not get caught. She knows none of her wards were ever that careful, they were more brash and self-centered than most with only one person to ground them to earth. 

 

[ …] She could see the room beyond perfectly: the bookshelves, the desk with the duffel bag thrown across it—and Luke, ragged-looking and slightly stooped, his glasses pushed up to the top of his head, standing near the door. [ …] // Luke turned, looking back through the door-way. “Yes, feel free to look around,” // “Nice of you to show such an interest.” 

  

“Who are you talking to?” 

 

Luke drew his brows together. “I do not know.”

 

[…] two men were there with Luke, both in long reddish robes, their hoods pushed back. One was thin, with an elegant gray mustache and pointed beard… The other was burly, thickset as a wrestler, with close-cropped reddish hair. His skin was dark purple.. over the cheekbones, as if it had been stretched too tight. 

 

Jace stiffened in his seat. An image formed in front of his eyes, unwanted and full of pain. It was one he never wanted to relive—to even think about—yet the description of those men triggered that long forgotten memory because he remembered those men. 

 

[…] rigid all over, stiff as a bar of iron. He’s afraid I’ll make a run for it, try to get to Luke, Clary thought. 

 

“It’s not that Clary,” Jace said, voice void of all emotion. “If you want to get caught by Luke and two scary men, then go for it.” 

 

“What is wrong with you?” 

 

“You,” he stated, “thinking you know me.” 

 

Clary didn’t know what was worse, being dismissed by Jace after thinking they finally reached a middle ground, or being so terribly wrong about who he was. 

 

[…] “Consider this a friendly follow up, Graymark,” 

 

Graymark?” Gabriel muttered, asking his brother, “Isn’t that a Shadowhunter name?” 

 

“It is,” Gideon answered. “A rather uncommon one, not as popular.” 

 

“So is Luke a Shadowhunter in exile like Jocelyn?” 

 

“It would seem so.” 

 

“There’s nothing friendly about you, Pangborn.” Luke sat down on the edge of his desk[…] his face and hands were badly bruised, his fingers scraped and bloody. A long cut along his neck disappeared down into his collar. What on earth happened to him?

 

Jocelyn was worried now. Of course she didn’t expect him to stay in line once she was gone, but she didn’t think that he’d have to ward off former Circle members, as well as other matters. 

 

“Blackwell, don’t touch that—it’s valuable,” Luke said sternly.”

 

The big redheaded man, who had picked up the statue of Kali from the top of the bookcase, ran his beefy fingers over it consideringly. “Nice,” he said.

 

“Ah,” said Pangborn… “She who was created to battle a demon who could not be killed by any god or man. ‘Oh, Kali, my mother full of bliss! […] thy helpless toys.’”

 

“They’re Shadowhunters and they’re crazy,” Emna muttered. 

 

“Remind you of someone?” 

 

Emma felt something ugly curl in her chest. “Unfortunately.” 

 

“Very nice,” said Luke. “I didn’t know you were a student of the Indian myths.”

 

“All the myths are true,” said Pangborn, and Clary felt a small shiver go up her spine. “Or have you forgotten even that?”

 

Robert felt a pang in his chest. These were his friends—acquaintances—Michael had been his only friend—once before, when he was young and dumb. When he didn’t have the same steely nerves as his wife to go through with certain actions. What could’ve been is set in stone, there was no room for further thoughts as it wouldn’t do much but torture the mind of what ifs and chances not taken.  

 

“I forget nothing,” said Luke. Though he looked relaxed, Clary could see tension in the lines of his shoulders and mouth. “I suppose Valentine sent you?”

 

“He did,”// “He thought you might have changed your mind.”

 

“Then he doesn’t know Lucian at all,” Maryse uttered. 

 

“There’s nothing to change my mind about. I already told you I don’t know anything. Nice cloaks, by the way.”

 

“Thanks,” said Blackwell with a sly grin. “Skinned them off a couple of dead warlocks.”

 

Magnus felt sick to his stomach. There were still people who thought this way, who took pleasure in wreaking havoc on the Downworld instead of helping them. There was a time where Shadowhunters had taken a special place in his heart due to their humanity and hospitality, yet there were very few at the present time that had managed to change his life. 

 

“Those are official Accord robes, aren’t they?” // “Are they from the Uprising?”

 

Pangborn chuckled softly. “Spoils of battle.”

 

Horror filled Tessa’s gut. “Shadowhunters don’t normally do that, right?”

 

Will’s face was grim. “Only the entitled ones.” 

 

“It used to be common practice,” Jem added. “Old Shadowhunter families collecting trophies from the Downworlders they’ve killed.” 

 

“You are one strange group of people,” Simon interjected. “You do know that right?” 

 

“We are well aware, Mr. Lewis.” 

 

Simon’s face looked mildly disgusted. “You make me sound like I’m someone’s father.” 

 

[…] Pangborn fondled the edge of his robe. “Do you remember the Uprising, Lucian?” he said softly. “That was a great and terrible day. Do you remember how we trained together for the battle?”

 

“You were a Shadowhunter?” Clary asked, shock filling her bones. 

 

“I was.” The implication of was didn’t go unnoticed by the room, but Clary didn’t see it the way the rest of them had; which was being turned into a werewolf (being a vampire was off the table as he was clearly walking through the day), she had thought he’d been exiled as well. 

 

Luke’s face twisted. “The past is the past. I don’t know what to tell you gentlemen. I can’t help you now. I don’t know anything.”

 

“‘Anything’ is such a general word, so unspecific,”// “Surely someone who owns so many books must know something .” 

 

“That’s like saying all Shadowhunters are brave because they have a weapon,” Alistair pointed out, garnering small laughter. 

 

Robert couldn’t help but look away. 

 

“ […] if you want to know where the Mortal Cup has disappeared to…” 

 

“‘Disappeared’ might not be quite the correct word,” // “ Hidden, more like. Hidden by Jocelyn.” 

 

Eyes flew to the older woman. “ You hid the cup?” Maryse accused. 

 

A wry smile spread across Jocelyn’s mouth. “So you believe their word over mine?” 

 

“You were the one who plotted against Valentine, so you tell me.” 

 

“I can say with certain positivity that I don’t have it.” 

 

“That may be,” // “So hasn’t she told you where it is yet?” 

 

“She has not yet regained consciousness,” // “Valentine is disappointed. He was looking forward to their reunion.” 

 

“Wait a minute,” Clary blurted. “Why would Valentine look forward to meeting you?”

 

“That’s not relevant right now Clary.” 

 

Keep your secrets then, she thought bitterly. 

 

“I’m sure she didn’t reciprocate the sentiment,” muttered Luke.  

 

Pangborn cackled. “Jealous, Graymark? Perhaps you no longer feel about her the way you used to.”

 

An awkward sort of silence took form in the room with Luke turning away from Jocelyn’s inquisitive stare. He didn't think his life would be dragged into this. Now he knew what Clary felt. Your personal business isn’t yours anymore. 

 

[…] “I never felt any way about her, particularly,” 

 

Jocelyn didn’t know why the dismissive remark hurt. 

 

“Two Shadowhunters, exiled from their own kind, you can see why we might have banded together. But I’m not going to try to interfere with Valentine’s plans for her, if that’s what he’s worried about.”

 

“I wouldn’t say he was worried,” said Pangborn. “More curious. We all wondered if you were still alive. Still recognizably human.”

 

“What does he mean by that?” Clary asked. 

 

Luke opened his mouth to answer and found himself choking on his words. Was his true nature really a spoiler for what was to come? 

 

Luke arched his eyebrows. “And?”

 

“You seem well enough,” // “There was a child, wasn’t there? A girl.”

 

Luke looked taken aback. “What?”

 

“Don’t play dumb,” // “We know the bitch had a daughter. They found photos of her in the apartment, a bedroom—”

 

Clary swore a litany of curses that had some of the Victorian women covering their ears.  “who does he think he’s talking to?”

 

The tips of Jessamine’s ears flared red. Has society really gotten so crass that unmarried women can swear in the presence of others? 

 

“[ …] Yes, Jocelyn had a daughter. Clarissa. I assume she’s run off. Did Valentine send you to find her?”

 

“Not us,” said Pangborn. “But he is looking.”

 

“Why would Valentine be looking for me?” 

 

“Isn’t it obvious Clary?” Jace drawled lazily. “Your mother was more than just an ordinary Shadowhunter during the Uprising. She betrayed him.” 

 

“Then what does he want with me if he already has her?” Clary challenged, twisting in her seat to stare him down. 

 

“Who knows, maybe they were married once.” 

 

The implication disgusted Clary. 

 

“Why would you even suggest that my mother could be married to a monster…” Clary trailed off, almost like something had just snapped into place, like she had remembered something that was said the day before. 

 

Jace looked sympathetic as the emotions played across Clary’s face. It’s not easy when you’re out of your depth and learning to adapt to the world around you. 

 

“We could search this place,” added Blackwell.

 

“I wouldn’t advise it,” said Luke // “What makes you think she’s still alive? I thought Valentine sent Raveners to scour the place. Enough Ravener poison, and most people will crumble away to ashes, leave no trace behind.”

 

Clary felt queasy as she attempted to organize her many thoughts. She thought she knew her mother after all these years, now she didn’t know what to think. This was a whole secret life she has never heard of before and how she is only now learning about it. 

 

“There was a dead Ravener,” said Pangborn. “It made Valentine suspicious.”

 

“Everything makes Valentine suspicious,” said Luke. “Maybe Jocelyn killed it. She was certainly capable.”

 

Alec looked at Luke through the corner of his eye. The man was lying through his teeth to protect Clary and Jocelyn, even when it meant coming out of it with his image less than intact to those he loved. It’s more than what he can say for his father, the reason why he’s so unhappy with his life.   

 

[…] “Look, I’ve got no idea where the girl is, but for what it’s worth, I’d guess she’s dead. She’d have turned up by now otherwise. Anyway, she’s not much of a danger. She’s fifteen years old, she’s never heard of Valentine, and she doesn’t believe in demons.”

 

“Now all of that is a lie,” Clary tried to joke, but it sounded flat even to her ears. Her voice have away her true feelings and it garnered pity from the rest of the room. 

 

[…] “…I’m not planning on interfering with Valentine’s plans, do you understand that? I’m not a fool.”

 

“Really?” said Blackwell. “It’s nice to see that you’ve developed a healthy respect for your own skin over the years, Lucian. You weren’t always so pragmatic.”

 

A muscle in Will’s face twitched. Shadowhunters weren’t allowed to run away from battle to save themselves. It was always kill or be killed. A different family line of his solidified the Clave’s standing on cowardice. 

 

“You do know,” // “that we’d trade her, Jocelyn, for the Cup? Safely delivered, right to your door. That’s a promise from Valentine himself.”

 

“It’s a trap Lucian,” Robert pointed out. “There’s always an ulterior motive when it comes to Valentine. You know it well.” 

 

“That I do,” he muttered bitterly. 

 

“I know,” said Luke. “I’m not interested. I don’t know where your precious Cup is, and I don’t want to get involved in your politics. I hate Valentine,” // “but I respect him. I know he’ll mow down everyone in his path. I intend to be out of his way when it happens. He’s a monster—a killing machine.”

 

Some of the Shadowhunters in the room felt uneasy. They’ve met Nephilim who had seemed off the rails, but they never quite turned their swords toward their own kind. They were prideful, they used their influence to get what they wanted, not their blades. So what drove Valentine to turn his back on his own kind other than his hatred for the Downworld?  

 

[ …]Luke nodded slowly. “Going to the country. I plan to lie low for a while.”

 

“We could stop you,” said Blackwell. “Make you stay.”

 

Luke smiled. It transformed his face. Suddenly he was no longer the kind, scholarly man who’d pushed Clary on the swings at the park and taught her how to ride a tricycle. Suddenly there was something feral behind his eyes, something vicious and cold. “You could try.”

 

“You have a good assessment of character,” Jem complemented, “but you need to realize that nothing will ever be the same as it was. Dwelling on the past will only slow you down.” 

 

“I know that,” she said softly. “It’s hard to wrap your head around when it’s technically only been three days. I’m barely skating by on two.” 

 

“It’s understandable, being lost. To grow as a person, one needs to be able to adapt to a situation within the moment.” 

 

Clary was a bit shocked at the wise words coming from the (somewhat) sickly looking boy. He was around the same age as her, yet he had an experienced aura and seemed way more mature than Clary could ever be. 

 

Pangborn glanced at Blackwell, who shook his head once, slowly. Pangborn turned back to Luke. “You’ll notify us if you experience any sudden memory resurgence?”

 

Luke was still smiling. “You’ll be first on my list to call.”

 

A small huff escaped Robert’s mouth. Like that would ever happen. Lucian was the last person to give information to Valentine, not after everything that has happened. 

 

…“I suppose we’ll take our leave. The Angel guard you, Lucian.”

 

“The Angel does not guard those like me,” said Luke… “On your way, gentlemen?”

 

Lifting their hoods to cover their faces again, the two men left the room, followed a moment later by Luke. […] // Clary stayed where she was, frozen, hearing the front door swing shut and the distant jingle of chain and keys as Luke refastened the padlock. She kept seeing the look on Luke’s face, over and over, as he said he wasn’t interested in what happened to her mother.

 

“That’s what you took away from that whole conversation?” Jace asked. “That he didn’t care about what happened to your mother?” He didn’t allow Clary time to reply. “How selfish are you?” 

 

“What are you even—so now it’s okay to make assumptions?” Clary angrily retorted. 

 

Jace just let out a sharp sounding laugh. “What’s there to assume?” 

 

Her mouth twisted, wanting nothing more than to punch Jace in his perfect looking face to knock him off his game. He was too observant for his own good and possessed an abysmal brain to mouth filter that no doubt has landed him in hotter water than the one that was currently bubbling. 

 

“The difference between us is that I can put my feelings aside for the moment to focus on the main problem at hand.” 

 

“And what was that?” 

 

“The fact that you even had to ask that shows how caught up you are in your own business.” 

 

“You—” 

 

“Children,” Magnus said, halting whatever curse was no doubt going to escape Clary’s mouth, “we don’t have time for your meaningless squabble. We are here to learn not fight.” 

 

Jace relented first. “Agree to disagree.” 

 

“Whatever.” 

 

…“Clary?” It was Simon, his voice hesitant, almost gentle. “Are you okay?”

 

She shook her head, mutely. She felt far from okay. In fact, she felt like she’d never be okay again.

 

Haven’t they all felt that way once? 

 

“Of course she isn’t.” It was Jace, his voice sharp and cold as ice shards […] “At least now we know who would send a demon after your mother. Those men think she has the Mortal Cup.”

 

Clary felt her lips thin into a straight line. “That’s totally ridiculous and impossible.”

 

“Open mind,” Jace said into her ear. 

 

Clary just jerked her head away from his voice. 

 

“Maybe,” // “Have you ever seen those men before?” // “Lucian seemed to know them. To be friendly with them.”

 

“I wouldn’t say friendly,” said Simon. “I’d say they were suppressing their hostility.”

 

“They didn’t kill him outright,” said Jace. “They think he knows more than he’s telling.”

 

“Valentine’s men were always cautious and borderline paranoid.” 

 

“How did Pangborn and Blackwell even find you?” Robert asked. “You aren’t the type of person to make mistakes like that.” 

 

“The better question is why did Valentine decide to act now when he could’ve found the both of you at any time?” Maryse pointed out. 

 

It was a question they didn’t know how to answer.  

 

“Maybe,” said Clary, “or maybe they’re just reluctant to kill another Shadowhunter.”

 

Jace laughed, a harsh, almost vicious noise that raised the hairs up on Clary’s arms. “I doubt that.”

 

Alec looked at Jace. What did he mean by that? 

 

She looked at him hard. “What makes you so sure? Do you know them?”

 

The laughter had gone from his voice entirely when he replied. “Do I know them?” he echoed. “You might say that. Those are the men who murdered my father.”

 

Jace couldn’t meet anyone’s eyes. This was going to be a talk that he couldn’t bear to have, not after what he let Maryse and Robert believe. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Honestly, didn’t expect to take a whole month (maybe two, I’m not sure that’s how long it’s been) to write this chapter. It honestly wasn’t that hard to write the chapter, I guess it was more so the motivation.

My school year is almost ending and I should have more time to write these chapters and finish them. It was also hard to think about the reactions to certain scenes and how they would articulate those thoughts.

I think as we progress further into the book, chapters will be longer but also a bit sporadic as they do take more work and thought; especially the important ones.

Until next time.

Chapter 11: IX: The Circle and the Brotherhood

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Jace,” came Maryse’s voice. “Why didn’t you tell us about this?” 

 

“Why would it matter?” Jace said, tone harsh and cold. “Wasn’t it enough that you knew Michael Wayland was dead? Why do you need the details of his demise?” He didn’t need to sneak a glance at Robert to know that the man was battling something internally. “To alleviate your guilt? It’s too many years too late for that.” 

 

“We could’ve helped.” Robert’s face wasn’t guarded or frigid like it normally was, it was vulnerable, a bit broken, and way too open to be gazed upon by a room of his ancestors. It humanized him to Alec, who wanted nothing more than approval from the overarching shadow of a man, who terrified him since he could remember. 

 

“Unlikely,” Jace spat. “You couldn’t have found Pangborn or Blackwell because I didn’t know who they were until now, nor would you even know where to look. Don’t start thinking I’m breakable, because I’m not.” 

 

His voice left no room for no further discussion. 

 

Chapter 9 - The Circle and the Brotherhood 

 

Clary stepped forward to touch Jace’s arm, say something, anything—what did you say to someone who’d just seen his father’s killers? 

 

“Nothing,” Jace answered, still a bit red in the face, the remaining traces of anger starting to fan out. “You say absolutely nothing .” 

 

… “We should go,” // “We don’t know when Luke might come back.” 

 

They left through the back entrance […] Simon said, “Does anyone want to tell me where we’re going?” 

 

“To the L train,” said Jace calmly. 

 

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” // “Demon slayers take the subway?” 

 

Henry knew that the future would be different than their present, but he didn’t think it’d change that drastically to the point that he did not know what a certain word meant or how it was now taken. Imagine his shock and overwhelming fascination when he heard the word subway. And the Wayland boy beat him in responding to the question that was left unasked. 

 

“The subway is a more modern railway system that runs underground as opposed to tunnels. A piece of public transportation that is accessed by everybody in the area.” 

 

Trains used to be a luxury to be on as the more common way in traveling was using a carriage or riding horseback. Not the train. They were used by an affluent couple going on vacation without their children, not to get to work or anywhere on a normal weekday. 

 

“It’s faster than driving.” 

 

“I thought it’d be something cooler, like a van with Death to Demons painted on the outside, or…” 

 

Jace didn’t even bother to interrupt. Clary shot Jace a sideways look. Sometimes, when Jocelyn was really angry about something or was in one of her upset moods, she would get what Clary called “scary-calm.” 

 

Emma would describe Julian the same way. The past month was proof of that. He always seemed so put together and unbothered that Emma never thought of how much change he was forced to endure after losing not only his parents, but Helen and Mark. 

 

It was a calm that made Clary think of the deceptive hard sheen of ice just before it cracked under your weight. Jace was scary-calm. His face was expressionless, but something burned at the backs of his tawny eyes. 

 

A good assessment of character, Jem said, and Will had to agree with his parabatai. Jem was rarely ever wrong when it came to his observations of people, he was more empathetic than Will ever allowed himself to be. A perfect balance, you could say, to Will’s fiery disposition. Looking at Jace Wayland, you wouldn’t think that he was a complex character from what you can see on the surface, but people were always more than what they seemed. 

 

“Simon,” she said. “Enough.” 

 

Simon shot her a look as if to say, Whose side are you on? but Clary ignored him. 

 

Simon didn’t take the same offense as his book counterpart. He understood that his grudges didn’t matter  when a bombshell as big as that was just dropped on them. Jace was an asshole, but a likable one when he wanted to be and it wasn’t because he despised Simon. There was a wall separating the blond from the world and there were no amount of words that would break it down. 

 

… She wondered if it was wrong that she was glad in some way that the men who’d taken her mother were the same men who’d killed Jace’s father all those years ago. 

 

Isabelle leaned forward, dropping her voice so only Clary heard. “It wouldn’t have mattered. He would have helped you anyway he could.” 

 

For whatever reason, Clary’s heart warmed at the thought, but she knew that he wasn’t feeling that generous at the moment. Not after calling her selfish for the very same reason the book was detailing. She only cared about those she loved and everyone else was just caught in the crosshairs. 

 

For now, at least, he’d have to help her find Jocelyn, whether he wanted to or not. For now, at least, he couldn’t leave her alone. 

 

Not that he’d want to, Simon thought somewhat bitterly. Leaving her alone, he means. He’s not stupid to ignore what’s going on between them, what would happen, most likely, if he didn’t say anything and kept mum. 

 

“You live here?” Simon […] “But it’s a church.” 

 

Jace reached into the neck of his shirt and pulled out a brass key… he hadn't locked the door behind him when they’d left the Institute before, just let it slam shut.  

 

“Mundanes can’t enter the Institute because of the glamours.” 

 

And because you aren’t a Shadowhunter, Kit thought. He remembered being in denial when Jem and Tessa told him that the Institute doors only opened to Shadowhunters and being so full of hope that he wouldn’t have been able to open the door, only for it to open in the most ironic way possible. 

 

Simon looked contemplative. Sure it was explained to him earlier, but there were still small details that stumped him. “So that’s why I couldn’t see any of you at first.” 

 

“That and with the Institute appearing to you as dilapidated,” Isabelle confirmed. “It’s not meant to be seen by those without the sight.” 

 

[…] Clary let her mind relax… cleaning away the glamour as if it were old paint. // There it was: the true vision… soaring spires of the cathedral… brass plate fixed to the stone wall… Institute’s name etched into it. She held the vision for a moment before letting it go almost with a sigh. 

 

“You haven’t gotten the chance to have your Clairvoyance rune right?” asked Jace. 

 

“No,” Clary answered, still navigating the hot-and-cold relationship she was starting to have with the other, “I haven’t.” 

 

“Would you want one?” 

 

She hesitated, glancing at the back of her hand, imagining what it’d be like to have a rune inked on her skin—a permanent one. It’d mark her as one of them, but she could never return to what it used to be (who was she kidding? It was already way past that, she could never go back to normal). 

 

Clary zoned back in to hear Jace saying, “…I could give one to you or—” 

 

I could.”

 

Clary whipped her head towards her mother, not expecting those words to ever leave her mouth. She didn’t know what to say and she was saved from answering when Jesse said, “Wouldn’t it be better to receive one from a Silent Brother?” to the suffocating silence, he added, “It is customary is it not?” 

 

She found herself agreeing with Jesse’s sentiment. It’s a permanent rune, one that solidifies her standing in this world. She’d be allied with the Shadowhunters but an enemy to the Downworld. “I’ll make my decision once this is all over.” 

 

“It’s a glamour, Simon,” // “It doesn’t really look like this.” 

 

“If this is your idea of glamour, I’m having second thoughts about letting you make me over.” 

 

… “I’m not sure you’re quite sensible of the honor I’m doing you,” // “You’ll be the first mundane who has ever been inside the Institute.” 

 

In New York, Sophie thought. She’s eternally grateful for Charlotte and the chance she had given Sophie when the Institute Head had found her in that alleyway. She knows now that no one else would’ve done what she did, they would’ve left her in that alley as she wasn’t one of them. 

 

“Probably the smell keeps the rest of them away.” 

 

“Ignore him,” // “He always says exactly what comes into his head. No filters.” 

 

“Like Jace in a way.” Isabelle said. 

 

Both Simon and Jace’s faces screwed up in disgust at the comparison. 

 

“Filters are for cigarettes and coffee,” Simon muttered… “Two things I could use right now, incidentally.” 

 

“You can have the coffee, not the cigarette.” Jocelyn warned. 

 

… stairs, each one carved with a glyph. She was beginning to recognize some of them… 

 

That’s impressive, Julian thought almost distantly. Those who didn’t know Latin or the mythology of the Nephilim—Angels and Demons—it’d be hard to understand the concept of it, let alone try to read as languages were one of the hardest things to learn way out of your prime age. 

 

[ …] At the thought of Luke, Clary’s stomach tightened, her appetite vanishing. 

 

It was wishful thinking, wondering if Clary would forgive him for what he’s kept from her. 

 

The elevator came to a hissing stop… “Chuch,” Jace said, kneeling down to stroke the cat’s gray head. “Where’s Alec, Church? Where’s Hodge?” 

 

Church arched his back and meowed. Jace crinkled his nose, which Clary might have found cute in other circumstances. 

 

Oh my god, Clary thought, face flushing at her own words. She did not just have that revealed in front of everyone. 

 

“Are they in the library?” [ …] Jace followed the cat as if this were the most natural thing in the world, indicating with a wave of his hand that Clary and Simon were to fall into step behind him.

 

“I don’t like cats,” Simon said, his shoulder bumping Clary’s as they maneuvered the narrow hallway.

 

“It’s unlikely,” Jace said, “knowing Church, that he likes you, either.”

 

Emma wondered how Church ended up in New York if Jem knew the cat. Surely something must've passed during that time frame for Church to even end up in a different institute overseas. Church only seemed to really like Jem’s presence over everyone else’s, but a glance at the young adult showed that he did not yet meet Church. 

 

They were passing through one of the corridors that were lined with bedrooms. Simon’s eyebrows rose. “How many people live here, exactly?”

 

“It’s an institute,” Clary said. “A place where Shadowhunters can stay when they’re in the city. Like a sort of combination safe haven and research facility.”

 

“I thought it was a church.”

 

“It’s inside a church.”

 

“Because that’s not confusing.” 

 

“But it’s not?” Kit said. “It’s exactly as it sounds. The Institute isn’t actually a church, it just looks like one on the outside.” 

 

Simon scowled. No one liked being schooled by a teenager or anyone younger than you, especially when it was things that were easy to grasp with his vast knowledge of the fantasy genre. 

 

…Clary reached down and took his hand, winding her fingers through his cold ones. His hand was clammy, but he returned the pressure with a grateful squeeze. // “I know it’s weird,” she said quietly, “but you just have to go along with it. Trust me.”

 

Simon let out a breath. It was things like this that he thought within the moment that maybe, just maybe, Clary would reciprocate his feelings. 

 

Simon’s dark eyes were serious. “I trust you,” he said. “I don’t trust him.” He cut his glance toward Jace, who was walking a few paces ahead of them, apparently conversing with the cat… 

 

Oddities aside, many knew why Simon didn’t trust Jace. He didn’t want to lose Clary to a stranger when he’s known her for longer. He sees the attraction she has for him and it’s clouding his judgment. And they all know what some would say: emotions cloud your judgment. This was a prime example of that. 

 

“Well, try,” she said. “Right now he’s the best chance I’m going to have of finding my mom.”

 

A little shudder passed over Simon. “This place feels not right to me,” he whispered.

 

“New experiences always feel wrong,” Cecily stated. 

 

Clary remembered how she’d felt waking up here this morning—as if everything were both alien and familiar at the same time.

 

Jocelyn had been hoping that Clary possessed the blind inner eye (hoping that she had to be trained to see the Shadow World), she was dead wrong when anything her daughter came into contact with was familiar and of the same world Jocelyn wanted to protect her from seeing. 

 

[ …] “You don’t have to stay with me,” she said, though she’d fought Jace on the train for the right to keep Simon with her, pointing out… he might well know something that would be useful to them…

 

Jace resisted the very strong urge to respond that Simon wouldn’t be of any help. 

 

“Yes,” Simon said, “I do.” …found themselves inside a kitchen… it was all modern… Isabelle, a round spoon in her hand, her dark hair pinned up on top of her head… // “I’m making soup,” … “Are you hungry?” …her dark gaze taking in Simon as well as Clary. “Oh, my God,” // “You brought another mundie here? Hodge is going to kill you.”

 

“What is your aversion with having mundanes in the Institute?” asked Gabriel Lightwood, one of the least likely candidates to ask such a question (especially when thinking about which family he came from).  

 

Isabelle didn’t have an answer for the question because that’s how she’s been taught. No outsiders belong in the Institute because they had no place there. It’s technically in the rules that institute heads should and could offer sanctuary to mundanes, but it just hasn’t happened under her parents’ guidance. 

 

“Isn’t that obvious?” Matthew pointed out, not nastily, but as an observation. “They don’t like outsiders.” Then to his parabatai he said, “Remind you of somebody, Jamie?” 

 

James couldn’t disagree, but he was trying to put what happened in the past, stay in the past. All he could say was, “Cut it out Math.” 

 

[ …] Jace was glaring at the cat. “I told you to bring me to Alec! Backstabbing Judas.”

 

Church rolled onto his back, purring contentedly.

 

Amused chuckles sounded in the room. 

 

“Don’t blame Church,” Isabelle said. “It’s not his fault Hodge is going to kill you.” She plunged the spoon back into the pot. Clary wondered what exactly peanut-fish-olive-tomato soup tasted like.

 

Clary pulled a face at the description. She had a feeling that Isabelle had no idea how to cook, but she had the spirit. 

 

“I had to bring him,” Jace said. “Isabelle—today I saw two of the men who killed my father.”

 

Isabelle’s shoulders tightened, but when she turned around, she looked more upset than surprised.

 

And why is that?  Clary thought stupidly before immediately supplying herself with the answer. She thinks—knows—he’s still hung up on his father’s death. Isabelle knows Jace far more better than Clary ever could. 

 

 “I don’t suppose he’s one of them?” she asked, pointing her spoon at Simon.

 

To Clary’s surprise, Simon said nothing to this. He was too busy staring at Isabelle, rapt and openmouthed. 

 

Simon scratched the back of his neck. He won’t lie and say that Isabelle isn’t attractive, gorgeous even, but it was startling to look at her when he saw her the first time. He can admit to himself that Isabelle is way out of his league, he knows a lost cause when he sees one. Especially when he’s still hung up on Clary. 

 

Of course, Clary realized with a sharp stab of annoyance. 

 

Simon reigned in his desire to look at Clary. He was surprised that she even thought that way. Why would she think that way? She didn’t like him like that, did she?

 

Isabelle was exactly Simon’s type—tall, glamorous, and beautiful. Come to think of it, maybe that was everyone’s type. 

 

Sophie saw some truth to Clary’s statement. People wanted beauty over other qualities. People were vain, selfishly wanting things they can’t have and taking it out on the innocent. She resisted the urge to run her fingers over her scar. This was what beauty got her in this cruel world. 

 

[…] “Of course not,” Jace said. “Do you think he’d be alive now if he were?”//… “I can’t believe you’ve been stuffing him with fish again. He’s looking distinctly podgy.”

 

“He does not look podgy. Besides, none of the rest of you ever eat anything. I got this recipe from a water sprite at the Chelsea Market. He said it was delicious—”

 

“If you knew how to cook, maybe I would eat,” Jace muttered.

 

Isabelle smacked him in the arm, making sure he jumped in his seat from the pain. 

 

“Ow!” Jace exclaimed, giving his adoptive sister a dirty look. “That was completely unnecessary.”

 

“It’s what you deserve.” 

 

[ …] Clary, inexplicably furious, dropped her backpack on the floor and followed Jace to the refrigerator. 

 

“I can’t believe you’re eating,” she hissed.

 

“What should I be doing instead?” // …She glanced over at Simon, who appeared to have succeeded in engaging Isabelle in conversation. “Can we go find Hodge now?”

 

Jace had many antagonistic words he could say to Clary at this very moment. He could point out why he didn’t have to follow her desires instead of taking a break (seeing as he did a lot of the heavy work, i.e killing a Forsaken and cleaning up after her impulsive actions so as to not get caught by Luke and the other men). It was incredibly childish (dare he say) for wanting to leave the moment things got hard just because you couldn’t handle it. Why couldn't he compartmentalize after seeing his father’s killers before seeing Hodge? Did everybody have to run on her time, to revolve around her?

 

He didn’t say any of it however. Jace already knew she was thinking it and while poking a sleeping tiger may be exhilarating, it doesn’t mean he’ll get out unscathed. 

 

[…] “I haven’t decided yet.” // “But if you want to go so badly—”

 

“I do.”

 

“Fine.”

 

He seemed awfully calm, she thought, not scary-calm as he had been before, but more contained than he ought to be. She wondered how often he let glimpses of his real self peek through the facade …

 

Unsettling, is the only word Jace could use to describe Clary Fray. It’s one thing to be seen, but it’s another to be seen like you were a fresh pane of glass. 

 

“Where are you going?” Simon looked up as they reached the door… he looked stupidly dazed…as if someone had hit him across the back of the head with a two-by-four.

 

Simon stifled the urge to scoff. So now it was okay for her to be busy and distracted by someone else, but the moment he does suddenly he looks dumb?

 

“To find Hodge,” she said. “I need to tell him about what happened at Luke’s.”

 

Isabelle looked up. “Are you going to tell him that you saw those men, Jace? The ones that—”

 

“I don’t know.” He cut her off. “So keep it to yourself for now.” […] // “No one wants any soup.”

 

“I want some soup,” Simon said.

 

“No, you don’t,” said Jace. “You just want to sleep with Isabelle.”

 

The air turned awkward. 

 

Jace’s cheeks flushed uncharacteristically at his blunt approach. He knows the mindset his counterpart is currently inhabiting (he doesn’t particularly like strangers and Simon was barely likable at the moment) and there were a lot of thoughts running through his head. None of them particularly pleasant. 

 

Simon was appalled. “That is not true.”

 

“How flattering,” Isabelle murmured into the soup, but she was smirking.

 

Isabelle held in her wince. She was not helping the situation one bit. At times she was just as bad as Jace, and she can see that from an outsider’s point of view. 

 

“Oh, yes it is,” said Jace. “Go ahead and ask her—then she can turn you down and the rest of us can get on with our lives while you fester in miserable humiliation.” // “Hurry up, mundie boy, we’ve got work to do.”

 

“That’s a bit cruel,” Emma said to her role model, a bit surprised to see how he had changed so much.  

 

“I never said I was perfect.” 

 

“I think you have,” Alec pointed out. “Multiple times.” 

 

“Shut up,” he said to Alec before turning to Emma, “I am human, I may be perfect at times, but I am selfish, cruel, and all the above. I can admit that.” 

 

…Clary, who a moment ago would have been meanly pleased, felt a rush of anger toward Jace. “Leave him alone,” she snapped. “There’s no need to be sadistic just because he isn’t one of you .”

 

Alec shot a look at Jace as if to say, are you seeing this? 

 

Jace just shook his head. There’s no point in trying to understand Clary Fray. She can be incredibly loyal to her friends while also forgetting about them in the next to focus on her own goals. 

 

“One of us ,” // “I’m going to find Hodge. Come along or not, it’s your choice.” 

 

It was a truth Clary would have to accept, but it was hard to. Being told something you aren’t exactly sure of. She may have Shadowhunter blood, but it does not mean she is one of them yet. She’s still that girl who wants to attend her Tisch art classes without much fanfare. Clary doesn’t want to wield a blade nor does she want to kill anyone. 

 

…Isabelle ladled some of the soup into a bowl and pushed it across the counter toward Simon…soup was a dark green color, studded with floating brown things.

 

Dru didn’t think it sounded that appealing. Who would want to eat that when there were far better things? Like pancakes? 

 

“I’m going with Jace,” Clary said. “Simon …?”

 

“Mmgnstayhr,” he mumbled, looking at his feet.

 

“What?”

 

“I’m going to stay here.” Simon parked himself on a stool. “I’m hungry.”

 

“He’s a liar.” Dru said to Ty. “Would you want to eat green soup?”

 

Ty’s face scrunched up in disgust. 

 

“Fine.” Clary’s throat felt tight, as if she’d swallowed something either very hot or very cold… 

 

Clary didn’t know why she was feeling this way. Sure, Simon was her friend, but she doesn’t control him or his actions. She’s not his mother, she has no claim over him. He can do what he wants, so why is she so butthurt about him wanting to hang out with Isabelle than coming along with her? 

 

…“Kind of you to leave the lovebirds to it.”

 

Clary frowned at him. “Why are you always such an asshat?”

 

“Clary!” 

 

“No offense Ms. Fray,” 

 

“An asshat?” Jace looked as if he were about to laugh.

 

“What you said to Simon—”

 

“I was trying to save him some pain. Isabelle will cut out his heart and walk all over it in high-heeled boots. That’s what she does to boys like that.”

 

“Is that what she did to you?”

 

“Ew,” immediately flew from both Isabelle and Jace’s mouths. 

 

“She’s like a sister,” Jace glanced at Isabelle with a vaguely disgusted look on his face. “It’s like kissing Alec,” Alec’s grip on his arm rest tightened, he knew what was coming. It’d still hurt for as long as he let it, but it was no slight on Jace. He just wasn’t interested. He’s known that for a while, but denial was one emotion that was hard to shake. “No offense,” he said to Alec. 

 

“None taken.”  

 

 […] Clary, trailing a little behind Jace, could see the stress and tiredness in the line of Jace’s shoulders. She wondered if the tension ever really left him. 

 

Unlikely, Alec thought somewhat resentfully. You could never get Jace to take a break, no matter the circumstances around the situation. It’s one of the qualities that are both admirable yet difficult to deal with

 …“I’m sorry. For snapping at you.”

 

He chuckled. “Which time?”

 

“You snap at me, too, you know.”

 

“I know,” he said, surprising her. 

 

“I’n not a liar, you know?” 

 

“I don’t actually, that’s why I’m surprised.” 

 

“There’s something about you that’s so—”

 

“Irritating?”

 

“Unsettling.”

 

So he felt the same way as he did now. Just when you thought you understood Clary Fray, you realize you never did in the first place. It’s not that she’s unpredictable (because she certainly isn’t, sometimes she’s too predictable), but it’s what she chooses to focus on and how she reacts to it. If it were anyone else who had just found out about a completely new world they’ve never witnessed, they’d be in denial and unwilling to trust a stranger, yet here she was plowing ahead to make ends meet (albeit for selfish reasons; she had no regard for the mortal cup). 

 

She wanted to ask if he meant that in a good or a bad way…“Does Isabelle always make dinner for you?” she asked.

 

“No, thank God…

 

“Asshole.” 

 

“I won’t deny that as long as you admit you can’t cook.”  

 

…Most of the time the Lightwoods are here and Maryse—that’s Isabelle’s mother—she cooks for us. She’s an amazing cook.” […]

 

“Then how come she never taught Isabelle?” […]

 

“Because,” // “it’s only been recently that women have been Shadowhunters along with men. I mean, there have always been women in the Clave—mastering the runes, creating weaponry, teaching the Killing Arts—but only a few were warriors, ones with exceptional abilities…

 

“That is true,” Charlotte said. “Women aren’t held to the same standard as men and we have to fight to have our voices heard.” 

 

Something in her voice made Jace ask—to confirm , “Did you say you were Charlotte Fairchild?” 

 

“Yes?” Charlotte didn’t know what the other was thinking. What’s so special about her family name? 

 

Jace’s face transformed, shining with some new discovery, but he didn’t say. It was unlikely he could, seeing as he possibly knew something about her future. 

 

…They had to fight to be trained. Maryse was a part of the first generation of Clave women who were trained as a matter of course—and I think she never taught Isabelle how to cook because she was afraid that if she did, Isabelle would be relegated to the kitchen permanently.”

 

Jessamine thought otherwise. It was partially due to her family background, but women didn’t need to be the protectors when they could just marry someone who could. She’s always wanted a domestic life that wasn’t full of blood and demons, but everything had to topple over, landing her in the London Institute where she never wanted to be. And she’s bloody miserable. 

 

“Would she have been?” Clary asked curiously. She thought of Isabelle in Pandemonium, how confident she’d been and how assuredly she’d used her blood-spattering whip.

 

If Isabelle was anything like her mother, she wouldn’t take it standing still. Maryse was fiery and self-assured when she was younger, still possibly is, but Jocelyn hasn’t spent much time with the other woman to find out. 

 

Jace laughed softly. “Not Isabelle. She’s one of the best Shadowhunters I’ve ever known.”

 

“Better than Alec?”

 

“That’s a bit uncalled for don’t you think?” Alec hadn’t taken much offense to that as he now knew that Clary had a natural curiosity that was both irritating yet admirable. He had a feeling his book counterpart wouldn’t feel the same way. 

 

“I’m sorry,” Clary said a bit sheepishly. “I didn’t know how that’d sound.” 

 

[…] “So he’s in the greenhouse,” Jace said. It took Clary a moment before she realized he was speaking to the cat. “No surprise there.”

 

“The greenhouse?” Clary said.

 

…“Hodge likes it up there. He grows medicinal plants, things we can use. Most of them only grow in Idris. I think it reminds him of home.”

 

“And why can he not go to Idris?” Cordelia asked.  

 

“He can’t leave the New York Institute,” Jace answered. “He’s cursed to never leave.” 

 

That’s part of it, Robert thought a bit guiltily. 

 

…“Is he better than Isabelle?” she asked again. “Alec, I mean.”

 

He paused and looked down at her, leaning down from the steps as if he were poised to fall. She remembered her dream: angels, falling and burning.  

 

“Dreams are a warning,” James said. “It is not a good omen for what is to come.”

 

“And how do you know that?” Clary asked. 

 

He hesitated slightly, knowing Matthew was bound to have so many questions. “I have had a few of my own and  they have come true with very real consequences.” 

 

Clary nodded, eyes contemplative as she tried to make sense of his words. 

 

Matthew nudged him in the ribs, “You’re telling me about this later,” he whispered. 

 

“Better?” he said. “At demon-slaying? No, not really. He’s never killed a demon.”

 

Will’s eyebrows raised to his hairline, but he didn’t comment on it. His experiences with the Lightwoods told him that his words would not be taken too lightly. It was a pride issue if you pointed it out. And that was just fine. Being a Shadowhunter didn’t mean you had to be excellently skilled at killing demons, but you had to be there for your fellow warriors and be able to stand your ground when the time called for it.

 

Alec, true to Will’s assumption, flushed with embarrassment. He’s sure others in the room have killed demons (and haven’t) and didn’t have the same feelings as he did. But it was something he wasn’t proud of. He’s supposed to be the head of the family after his father. Marry, continue on the bloodline for the sake of the family instead of focusing on his own desires. And maybe that included being able to protect that family rather than taking a backseat and letting them fend for themselves. (He blames his father for all his problems, but he won’t ever admit it, always thinking there’s something wrong with him.)

 

…“I don’t know why not. Maybe because he’s always protecting Izzy and me.” […] // The smell struck Clary the moment she passed through the doors: a green, sharp smell, the smell of living and growing things, of dirt and the roots that grew in dirt. […] a huge glass-walled enclosure, lined with trees whose thickly leaved branches breathed out cool green-scented air. […] 

 

The greenhouse was the one place in the institute that Jace fully felt at peace and he was (somewhat) glad that Clary could see the beauty in it. 

 

Clary exhaled. “It smells like …” Springtime, she thought, before the heat comes and crushes the leaves into pulp and withers the petals off the flowers.

 

Julian admired Clary’s imaginative mind. She may not know it yet, but she was a good artist because she had an eye for the details, to focus on what is important while also catching onto the small things without much difficulty. 

 

“Home,” said Jace, “to me.” 

 

“Is it like Idris?”

 

“Like the forest,” Jace said wistfully. He hasn’t visited Idris since he’s arrived in New York, but he didn’t imagine himself being homesick. There weren’t many memories there he’d like to relive, but it was still home for a time. 

 

[…] greenhouse was laid out in what seemed to Clary’s untrained eye no particular pattern, but everywhere she looked was a riot of color[…] a low granite bench rested against the bole of a drooping tree with silvery-green leaves…Hodge sat on the bench, his black bird perched on his shoulder…staring thoughtfully down at the water, but looked skyward at their approach…the glass roof of the greenhouse shining above them like the surface of an inverted lake.

 

“It sounds like Lake Lyn,” Gabriel said quietly, enough so that his words would’ve fell on deaf ears if it weren’t for Cecily catching them. 

 

“What is Lake Lyn?” She asked just as silent. 

 

His eyes shot to her, wide and so devastatingly green, like he had forgotten she was there. Cecily had kept her mouth shut for most of her tenure because she could not think of something to say, and when she did, someone else had already asked so there was no reason for her to speak. 

 

“In the Brocelind Forest,” he started softly, as the narration continued (that voice sounded oddly familiar, but it was too hollow to truly pick out who it could belong to), detailing Jace and Clary’s encounter back at the apartment to Hodge, “there is a body of water that is said to be where the Nephilim were first created by the angel, Raziel. Clear and blue, it is said that looking at the water is like looking at a mirror itself.” 

 

Cecily looked at Gabriel with beautiful blue eyes that could rival Lake Lyn itself and nodded, thankful for the information. It had him wishing it were more before he remembered who she was related to. 

 

[…] launched into a recital of the afternoon’s events, leaving out only one detail—that the men in Luke’s apartment had been the same men who’d killed his father seven years ago. 

 

Jace stared ahead blankly. He wasn’t going to take the sad eyes the Lightwoods were giving him. 

 

[…] “And their names were …”

 

“Pangborn,” said Jace. “And Blackwell.”

 

Hodge had gone very pale. Against his gray skin the scar along his cheek stood out like a twist of red wire. “It is as I feared,” he said, half to himself. “The Circle is rising again.”

 

Clary looked at Jace for clarification, but he seemed as puzzled as she was. 

 

“You didn’t know?” Mark Blackthorn asked, shocked that someone who was so confident in his knowledge about all things of the shadow world, didn’t know what The Circle was. 

 

“Like we established earlier,” Jace said, exasperated and a bit amused. “I am human.” 

 

…“Come with me,” he said. “It’s time I showed you something.”

 

 

The gas lamps were lit in the library, […] Jace leaning restlessly against the sofa arm beside her. “Hodge, if you need help looking—”

 

“Not at all.” // “I’ve found it.”

 

He was carrying a large book bound in brown leather…he read aloud: “‘I hereby render unconditional obedience to the Circle and its principles …. I will be ready to risk my life at any time for the Circle, in order to preserve the purity of the bloodlines of Idris, and for the mortal world with whose safety we are charged.’”

 

“It sounds like a speech a Nazi would give,” Simon said unapologetically. 

 

“I agree,” said Clary. 

 

…Jace made a face. “What was that from?”

 

“It was the loyalty oath of the Circle of Raziel, twenty years ago,” said Hodge, sounding strangely tired… //  “They were a group,” // “of Shadowhunters, led by Valentine, dedicated to wiping out all Downworlders and returning the world to a ‘purer’ state…

 

Gideon knows where he’s heard this type of ideology before and he despised the very thought of it . There were beings older than they were, who deserved to live just as much as they did. They didn’t own this world, they were only here to protect it, those who think otherwise aren’t capable of living up to their oath. And he’s known a lot of people who deserved to have the Downworld’s ire. 

 

…Their plan was to wait for the Downworlders to arrive in Idris to sign the Accords. They must be signed again each fifteen years, to keep their magic potent,” he added, for Clary’s benefit. “Then, they planned to slaughter them all, unarmed and defenseless. This terrible act, they thought, would spark off a war between humans and Downworlders—one they intended to win.”

 

“That is horrifying,” Thomas said, disgusted. “Why did anyone believe that was a good idea?” 

 

Shame settled into Maryse, she’ll forever have to atone for her mistakes each and every time it was brought up.  The decision was ruinous for not only her family, but to her pride. She had genuinely thought that they were going to do good in the world and it all came crashing down on her once she faced the music. 

 

“That was the Uprising,” said Jace, finally recognizing in Hodge’s story one that was already familiar to him. “I didn’t know Valentine and his followers had a name.”

 

“The name isn’t spoken often nowadays,” // “Their existence remains an embarrassment to the Clave. Most documents pertaining to them have been destroyed.”

 

“How classy,” Magnus drawled. “The Clave finally taking initiative.” 

 

“No argument there,” James agreed, knowing that if the Clave had the power to, they would change many laws and forbid interactions between the Downworld and Shadowhunters to create a greater divide between the two. He’s already felt the brunt of that discrimination and he isn’t even full blooded. 

 

“Then why do you have a copy of that oath?” Jace asked.

 

Hodge hesitated—only for a moment, but Clary saw it, and felt a small and inexplicable shiver of apprehension run up her spine.

 

Isabelle whistled. “Damn girl.” 

 

“How did you even catch that?” Helen asked, genuinely curious because it took a lot of concentration to pick out the little details of someone you didn’t know. 

 

Clary was just as puzzled. “I don’t know.” She didn’t think she was that perceptive. It was just normal for her to scan everything about a stranger before she could ever trust them. 

 

 “Because,” he said, finally, “I helped write it.”

 

Isabelle, Alec, and Jace exchanged looks with one another. They’ve spent most of their lives with this man just to find out that he was apart of the Uprising. What else didn’t they know? 

 

Jace looked up at that. “You were in the Circle.”

 

“I was. Many of us were.” Hodge was looking straight ahead. “Clary’s mother as well.”

 

Now all eyes were on Jocelyn, who couldn’t meet a single gaze in the room. 

 

Clary jerked back as if he’d slapped her. “What?”

 

“I said—”

 

“I know what you said! My mother would never have belonged to something like that. Some kind of—some kind of hate group.”

 

“Clary—”

 

“I don’t even know who you are anymore,” Clary said, barely containing her anger. “Anything you say will not change my mind.” 

 

“It wasn’t—” Jace began, but Hodge cut him off.

 

Clary’s temper was still high and she worked off emotion. “That it wasn’t what?” she said sharply. 

 

“It wasn’t a hate group—”

 

“Then what was it then? It surely sounds like one.” 

 

Jace breathed in and let the conversation fall. He did not want her going off like a firecracker. She certainly wouldn’t appreciate it later when she’s had time to cool. 

 

“I doubt,” // “that she had much choice.”

 

…“What are you talking about? Why wouldn’t she have had a choice?”

 

“Because,” said Hodge, “she was Valentine’s wife.”

 

Clary shook her head. Everything is falling apart and she doesn’t know what to do. She wants to pull her hair out and scream. 

 

And so she did the only thing that felt natural at that moment. She got up from her seat and walked towards the bookshelves, determined to find a quiet corner away from everything

 

Her mother, who lied to her about everything. 

 

Luke, who had been a bystander to the lies. 

 

Simon, whom she felt was slipping away from her. 

 

And Jace, irritatingly confident with his words and actions. 

 

Everything. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

So, I’m going to be honest here. I could’ve finished this chapter a week earlier if I hadn’t been putting it off. I hope to get more consistent with these chapters as I do want to keep going with this series. I guess it also has to do with the fact that I want to get it as accurate as possible that I dive back into the books about what the characters would likely know and what they don’t (considering the time they came from).

Anyway, this is just my thoughts, but I should say that I do start the next chapter the same day I update these chapters, so that should give you a timeline of how I work.

Until next time.

Chapter 12: X: City of Bones

Notes:

Buckle up, this is quite a long one to get through. It's like 30 pages long in the doc.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“You were Valentine’s wife?” Isabelle asked after Clary had stormed off, halting the older woman from chasing after her daughter. She knew when someone wanted to be alone, and this was one of those situations. 

 

Jocelyn looked torn, wanting to go after her daughter instead of answering Isabelle’s question (well, everyone’s question, she was just the first one to say so), but a look from Luke had her settling back down in her seat. 

 

“It was different back then,” she started, “ he was different back then. He wasn’t what you know of him now, immoral and disgraced. Valentine had a gravitational orbit around him that made you want to listen to him, to follow him to the very ends of the earth just to see him accomplish his goals.” 

 

“But you married him .”

 

“Because I fell in love. Have you ever fallen in love, Isabelle?”

 

Isabelle swallowed tightly. “No.” 

 

“Then you wouldn’t know what it’s like to feel like you’ve had everything you ever wanted in life. I was happy and that meant I was blind to everything going on around me. It felt like being at the epicenter of the universe.”  

 

“If he was so virtuous back then,” Isabelle’s voice took on a cynical tone, one that showed she wasn’t buying Jocelyn’s words, “why did the Uprising happen?”

 

“The Circle didn’t start off as a group against the Downworld. It was about reforming the Clave, changing laws that were out of date, using the Mortal Cup to create more Shadowhunters to fight demons. It was about how we could help the world instead of trying to purify it. It was by circumstance that it evolved into more.”

 

Isabelle had a feeling that Jocelyn wasn’t going to give her any more information concerning the past. She already seemed hesitant to talk about her marriage to Valentine, let alone explain why things happened the way they did. It’s not like she could if they were bound to find out later on. 

 

 

Emma knew that when Clary stormed off, her mother would want to go on after her. So, she was very thankful that Isabelle managed to distract her with a conversation. Emma knows what it’s like to have your life turned upside down within the blink of an eye, and all she wanted at the time was someone who understood. 

 

She began sliding her seat back so she could slip away without Cristina noticing when Julian halted her with a warm hand. And it was odd. He had been quiet since they got here, never initiating a conversation with her. If she didn’t have eyes, she could’ve assumed he wasn’t there at all. 

 

“Give her a minute to cool off,” he said quietly. “She’s not going to take too kindly to a stranger talking to her when she wants to be alone.” 

 

“But I’m not—”

 

You are,” Julian countered. “She hasn’t met us yet, let alone know we exist. I know you want to comfort her, but what Clary needs is a bit of privacy. She’s had so many things revealed to her in a short span of time, about her life no less, in front of a group of strangers. How would you feel?” 

 

He had a point. Emma wouldn’t want to be approached after having her dirty laundry laid out for everyone to see. “Exposed, embarrassed even.” 

 

“Considering that we’re here,” Julian said in a conversation-like tone, “we’re going to experience the same thing she has.”

 

Emma shuddered just thinking about it. If the books were anything like their lives, she wouldn’t want what she was feeling the past few months to be read aloud to a crowd of people. 

 

“Besides,” Julian offhandedly added, “you should let Jem handle it.” 

 

 

“What hurts more?” Jem asked, leaning on his cane. “Being lied to or not knowing your footing in the world?” 

 

“Can’t it be both?”

 

“It can,” he said with a wry smile, “but what makes you angrier, Ms. Fray?” 

 

Jem had been the one to follow after Clary, finding her in a secluded part of the library, sat up on a windowsill staring aimlessly outside (at what, he wasn’t sure). He may not know her, but he knows her temperament. He knows it very well. Defensive when pressured and facing an encounter unwelcomed. 

 

When he first met Will, he had not been all that welcoming, but he hadn’t let it affect him. Not much could phase him at that point of his life when he’s lost so much. 

 

People talk about loss like it’s another thing to get through, but it is always so much harder to face in reality. There are highs and lows to life, but no one truly understands how to live when it becomes hard. Jem has been in pain for as long as he can remember but he hasn’t let it consume his life to the point that all he feels is despair. He knows his clock is ticking down, but there is so much to live for that it doesn’t hinder him in the slightest. 

 

Jem has been told that he’s a comforting presence due to his kindness and he’d assumed that Clary would be open to speaking to him. She didn’t know him, but sometimes it was better to confess your secrets to a stranger than a close companion as strangers have no expectations for you, no perceived notions that impact their opinions. 

 

“I guess…” she started, sounding so young to be experiencing the things she has, “I felt like I wasn’t important enough to know that part of my mother’s life, then it evolved into anger as it felt like she was taking a piece away from me.” Clary looked up at Jem with glossy eyes, “If I’d have known from the start I would’ve understood, but all of this is so foreign to me. I’m told I’m something I didn’t know existed, expected to know things that sound ridiculous, yet it finally feels like whatever had been missing from my life has clicked into place.” 

 

“You’re not angry at your mother because she lied to you,” he said gently, “but because she kept a part of you locked away due to her fears.” 

 

Clary looked like she was inclined to argue, and Jem would have let her if she hadn’t closed her mouth and allowed a vulnerable expression to overcome her face. “How do you find your place in the world if you feel like you don’t belong in it?” 

 

The question shocked Jem. It was oddly personal to both ask and answer, but he had a response to give. “Your loved ones are your anchor to the world. They are your heart, and they are your soul. They give you a reason to live. As time goes on, they are the remaining constant that gives you life. Cling to those you love, Clary Fray, as they will guide you when you cannot find your footing.” 

 

The red-headed girl had tears flowing down her cheeks and her unguarded nature led him to believe that she wouldn’t be able to speak for a few moments. And he was wrong. “How old are you?” 

 

A bit shocked, but more so amused, Jem couldn’t help but laugh. “I’m not as old as you think.”

 

“No?” she laughed through her tears, “You seem so wise.” 

 

“I am seventeen,” he pointed out, “only a year older than you.” 

 

Clary wiped her eyes, composing herself to look presentable so she could rejoin the group. “Why did you come and find me?” 

 

“I had a feeling you would not want to talk to your mother or Mr. Lewis, but you didn’t necessarily want to talk to a stranger like Jace or Isabelle. You seemed like a person in need, and I happen to be more patient to others. Are you alright now?” 

 

 “I am.” 

 

And so, he waited for Clary to disengage herself from her spot on the sill to follow after her back to their seats. 

 

Jem hasn’t felt any dizzy spells since he’s been here, no weakness or shakiness in his fingers or body, and it was odd. He was used to feeling faint, on the brink of collapsing, spitting up blood—yet none of it has happened. But even if it did, he did not have any yin fen to take to alleviate that pain. And so, he wished that he did not have to worry about his illness for the remainder of the time that he was here, free from the worry gazes that tracked his every expression. He could just be James Carstairs without being ashamed of his disposition. 

 

By the time the two reached the main area, all conversation had ceased. Jocelyn Fray had an antsy expression dancing across her face, wanting to talk to her daughter, but Clary was having none of it and made Simon take her seat so she could take his seat at the end.  

 

Part II - Easy is the Descent 

 

Facilis descensus Averno: 

Noctes atque dies patet atri ianua Ditis; 

Sed revocare gradum superasque evadere ad auras, 

Hoc opus, hic labor est. 

 

— Virgil, The Aenid

 

“I feel like I should take some Latin classes or something,” Simon said, trying to alleviate the tense atmosphere. “What does that mean?” 

 

“It says, ‘The way downward is easy from Avernus. Black Dis' door stands open night and day. But to retrace your steps to heaven's air, There is the trouble, there is the toil.’ Essentially, things are going to get dark and dangerous as the story progresses, I assume.” Will answered. 

 

Clary didn’t like the sound of that. 

 

Chapter 10 - City of Bones 

 

There was a moment of astonished silence before both Clary and Jace began speaking at once. 

 

“Valentine had a wife? He was married? I thought—” 

 

“That’s impossible! My mother would never—she was only ever married to my father! She didn’t have an ex-husband!”

 

“Whose picture was that in our house?” Clary asked quietly. 

 

“Clary…” 

 

Jocelyn ,” she shot back. “It certainly isn’t Valentine, so who is it?” 

 

“Jonathan Clark was one of our old neighbor’s son when we lived in East Village, who had passed away during a car crash.” 

 

“Why do you have his photo?”

 

“I’d been commissioned to paint a portrait of him and ultimately kept the photo in case you ever asked about your father.” 

 

Clary gave thought to the statement and found something her mother didn’t intend to share or confirm. “So Valentine is my father,” she stated. “Nice to know.” 

 

“There are things you don’t understand,” Jocelyn started just to be cut off by her daughter. 

 

“Because you don’t allow me to.”  

 

Before Clary’s mother could respond to her daughter, Luke slid in to cut the conversation short, his tone a bit tired, “Let it be, Jocelyn.” 

 

…“Children—”

 

“I’m not a child.” // “And I don’t want to hear any more.” 

 

There was a startling contrast between both book Clary and the one in the room. Book Clary is more closed off, less accepting of what is placed in front of her in contrast to the one who is keeping mum and trying to find out what else her mother is keeping from her whilst also learning about a world that could only exist in stories and legends. 

 

“Clary,” said Hodge. […] thought how odd it was…he looked so much older than her mother. And yet they had been “young people” together, had joined the Circle together… “My mother wouldn’t …” she began, and trailed off. She was no longer sure how well she knew Jocelyn. Her mother had become a stranger to her, a liar, a hider of secrets. What wouldn’t she have done? 

 

Clary didn’t want to give anymore thoughts towards what her mother had hidden from her. She knows what she feels now, and it wasn’t enough to cling onto. Her mother lied to her, destroyed the trust she previously had for her, but she still loved her even if her actions said otherwise. The anger will subside, Clary knows that, but it isn’t going to at this very moment. 

 

“Your mother left the Circle,” // “Once we realized how extreme Valentine’s views had become—once we knew what he was prepared to do—many of us left. Lucian was the first to leave. 

 

“You were in the Circle too?” A tinge of hurt crept into Clary’s voice. She knew from the previous chapter as it had alluded to it, but all she wanted now was confirmation. 

 

“I was,” Luke said, sounding both sheepish and ashamed. 

 

“Great,” the sarcasm was not lost on anybody in the room, but no one said a thing. This wasn’t anything particularly new to talk about as they all knew how Clary felt. It was better to let her deal with the situation however she saw fit. Inserting themselves into the familial spat would do no one any favors. 

 

That was a blow to Valentine. They had been very close.” 

 

“What does he mean when he said you ‘ had been very close?’ ” 

 

Luke, uncomfortable with the question, didn’t want to provide an answer, but he fought his revulsion and wistfulness that period of his life evoked. “We were as close as brothers at one point in time, almost like—”

 

Parabatai? ” James said, a bit tired of all the secrets from the people who cared for Clary. He gets why they have done so, but it was getting redundant and they haven’t made a dent in the novel. 

 

Luke’s face dropped, unsettled. “How did you…”

 

“You talk about him like you cared for him at one point in time,” Matthew cut in, backing up James’ assessment. “That never fades even when the bond is broken, when they turn on you.” There was a look on the older man’s face that had Matthew wanting to know if it did break and how, but that was a sort of pain that shouldn’t be brought up until he was ready to admit it.  

 

“Then Michael Wayland. Your father, Jace.”

 

Jace just shook his head is disbelief. He knew his father wasn’t innocent, but he did not think it was to that extent.   

 

“There were those who stayed loyal. Pangborn. Blackwell. The Lightwoods—” 

 

“What?” Immediately flew from Isabelle and Alec’s mouth. 

 

Thomas had to cover his mouth before he said something he’d deeply regret. His family has been through a lot (even he is susceptible to the rumours that went around), and he knows that his father and uncle have done so much to restore their name and honor only for this to happen decades later. 

 

You were in the Circle?” Alec felt overwhelmed. It’s not every day that you hear that your parents were involved with Valentine Morgenstern and were loyal to the man that is regarded as an embarrassment to the Clave and a monster to the rest of the Downworld. 

 

Robert and Maryse couldn’t look at their children, to face the look they were giving them, hurt—anger—betrayal… they didn’t want to pin-point a single thing. 

 

“The Lightwoods? You mean Robert and Maryse?” Jace looked thunderstruck. “What about you? When did you leave?” 

 

“I didn’t,” said Hodge softly. “Neither did they…

 

Alec covered his mouth while Isabelle said, “By the Angel.”

 

There was now a clear division in their section, the teens moving their seats to distance themselves from their parental figures. It had the rest of them wondering what else they would find out about not only themselves, but their families as well. 

 

Alec has so many thoughts running through his mind, questions he wants answered, but he couldn’t bring himself to open his mouth and get over the shock that filled his body over what he had just learned in the past few minutes. 

 

His father, while an overwhelming presence, was someone he admired, had wanted to make proud, but who was he now? Was everything he’s been taught to uphold just another way to atone for his past mistakes? It made Alec wonder about what else they’ve tried to project onto them. The way they’ve treated Downworlders like they were lesser than them (certainly that wasn’t how every Shadowhunter family treated them, otherwise it truly was a cruel world they all lived in), and why they treat mundanes just the same? 

 

Isabelle was the one who oddly stayed quiet. Alec liked to stew in his own misery until he burst open like a dam, but Izzy was all fire instead of water. She was the one who usually stood up to their parents and had no fears facing them as Alec did (he never wanted to disappoint his father). Maybe she was too angry to voice her opinions or that she simply did not know what to say. 

 

…After the Uprising the loyalists like Blackwell and Pangborn fled. We stayed and cooperated with the Clave. Helped them track down the ones who had run away. For that we received clemency.” 

 

“Clemency?” Jace’s look was quick, but Hodge saw it. 

 

… “You are thinking of the curse that binds me here, aren’t you? You always assumed it was a vengeance spell cast by an angry demon or warlock…The curse that binds me was cast by the Clave.” 

 

“Would you have ever told us of your past?” Isabelle finally asked, barely masking her anger that was still bubbling under the surface. “Or was it always going to be a secret?” 

 

“Would it have mattered?” Maryse braved to say. “The Circle is something you are supposed to despise, it has nothing to do with our disastrous decisions.” 

 

“It does matter,” Isabelle argued. “The Clave does not forget, neither do the people and families you have harmed. Your actions impact the rest of us as how are we supposed to garner respect if there is already a reason why it is not given?” 

 

“The family name—”

 

“The family name does not mean anything if it’s associated with something as monstrous as the Uprising. It’s already been dragged through the mud because of you. ” 

 

“For being in the Circle?” …

 

“For not leaving it before the Uprising.” 

 

“But the Lightwoods weren’t punished,” // “Why not? They’d done the same thing you’d done.” 

 

Gideon was about to faint. Not only were there problems going with his own family, but in future bloodlines as well. The Lightwoods never learn from their actions, do they? It’s always family pride above all else, consequences be damned. It’s always when you venture on your own path that your views change, it’s what happened to Gideon when he took his travel year to Spain. He saw how wrong his father’s view on the world was when others condemned those actions. It is always the shock that lingers the longest before it turns to anger and acceptance. 

 

“…they were married; they had a child… We were banished here, the three of us—the four of us, I should say; Alec was a squalling baby when we left the Glass City. 

 

A bit of horror shot through Charlotte. A child. It hadn’t been enough to stir them away from a treacherous endeavor? She knows they were young, but it is no excuse to follow through with something that could only be described as genocide. 

 

Alec couldn’t look at his parents. He was a scapegoat for them to get out of a punishment they deserved. They believed in Valentine the most, and hadn't had the nerves to leave like Luke and Jocelyn, but they certainly weren’t punished like it the same way as Hodge. Their mentor and teacher couldn’t leave the Institute at his own leisure, yet they could and even return to Idris (even if it was all business trips). Would his life had been different if he was allowed to be in Idris? Train at the Academy? So many experiences were torn from him, leaving knowing nothing but New York. Leaving him doubting his abilities…his feelings. 

 

They can return to Idris on official business only, and then only for short times. I can never return. I will never see the Glass City again.” 

 

“Which is why the greenhouse is filled with plants that could be found in Idris.” Gabriel said quietly, “He can never return home.”

 

“Idris is the main city in Alicante,” Cecily said, “is that right?” 

 

“It is.”

 

“Is that a fate worse than death? Not being able to go to Idris?”

 

“Idris is the place where we spend most of our years training and learning about our abilities, where we grow as people…being around peers, friends, and family, it is when we unlock our true selves. In a way, it is a Shadowhunter’s identity to know your homeland.” 

 

Jace stared… “‘The Law is hard, but it is the Law.’”

 

“I taught you that,” // “And now you turn my lessons back to me. Rightly too.” […]

 

“Do you all have no choice but abide by the law?” Simon asked. 

 

“We have to uphold the Law,” Will says. “There’s a difference between conforming and enforcing. Failure to do so leads to punishments like exile and a stripping of our runes.” 

 

“You guys really sound like a cult,” he observed once again. “Do you have no free will whatsoever?” 

 

“Our duty is to protect mundanes like yourself from demons trying to take over the world,” Jace’s voice oozed with contempt. “We have no free will other than this life.” 

 

“That’s just sad,” he said. “You can’t pursue any other joys in life other than the one you were born into.” 

 

“We sacrifice our choices so you can make your own.” 

 

“Why didn’t you tell me before?” // “That my mother was married to Valentine. You knew her name—”

 

“I knew her as Jocelyn Fairchild…

 

“Fairchild?” Henry said, confused. “Like Lottie?”

 

“Are all our family names involved?” Matthew whispered to James. 

 

“The only families missing are the Herondales and the Carstairs’,” he said back.  

 

“That is not a good sign,” Cordelia chimed in. “Old Shadowhunter families have legacies that were left behind. Are we lost in history as a result?” 

 

“There is only one Herondale and Carstairs that we know of in the future,” James said. “Could that really all be left after all these years?” 

 

“Are our family bloodlines even still around?” 

 

“And you were so insistent on her ignorance…could not be the Jocelyn I knew—and perhaps I did not want to believe it. No one would wish for Valentine’s return.” 

 

“Wouldn’t you?” Alastair asked, ignoring the dirty looks he was given. “Considering how you were loyal to him to the very end.”

 

“There were things he said that made us stay,” Robert spoke up, “prodded our deepest fears, turned our worst assets into a means of controlling us. Hodge is not from a well-known Shadowhunter family and as a result, he was a loner. We all know what happens to people who feel alone. They latch onto the first person that truly sees them for what they are without all the smoke and mirrors.” 

 

“And you?” Alec asked. “What did he say to you?” 

 

“That he trusted me the most, which was a lie. He didn’t trust anyone but himself.” 

 

“Yet you still walked on after him through the fire.” 

 

“When I sent for the Brothers of the Bone City this morning, I had no idea just what news we would have for them,” // “When the Clave finds out Valentine may have returned, that he is seeking the Cup, there will be an uproar.

 

“There will be an uproar because they won’t believe you,” Julian said. “They will not trust anything by word of mouth, only trial by sword.” 

 

No one argued with that statement as Julian seemed quite sure about his claims. 

 

[…] “But why does he want the Cup so badly?” 

 

Hodge’s face was gray. “Isn’t that obvious?” // “So he can build himself an army.” 

 

Emma felt her lips press down. That didn’t turn out to be his goal in the end, it was Sebastian’s— Jonathan Morgestern’s. She may have found out who truly killed her parents, but Julian had to kill his own father because he had been turned into one of the endarkened. Emma would give anything to change those events. If they hadn’t been fostered, would they have ended up as parabatai? Would they actually be free to pursue their love instead of having it out of reach?

 

Jace looked startled. “But that would never—”

 

“Dinnertime!” It was Isabelle, standing framed in the door of the library… “Sorry if I’m interrupting,” she added, as an afterthought. 

 

Isabelle facepalmed herself. Of course, she would interrupt an important conversation that could quite possibly change their futures. She didn’t even care as the book went on to detail both Jace and Hodge’s attempts at trying to let her down gently about her cooking. Her parents had been involved in the Uprising, had actively participated in it until they were forced to surrender. The same people she called mom and dad… it was too much to take in. 

 

[…] Clary said, “Is he really?” 

 

Isabelle didn’t look at her. “Is who really what?” 

 

“Jace. Is he really a terrible liar?” 

 

Now Isabelle did turn her eyes on Clary, and they were large and dark and unexpectedly thoughtful. “He’s not a liar at all. Not about important things. He’ll tell you horrible truths, but he won’t lie.” 

 

“I wish somebody else would be so honest,” Clary said, not even trying to be subtle. 

 

Jocelyn just took a deep breath. There was no point in arguing as there was no point to dispute. She lied to her daughter, even if it was for own good. Clary would never understand what it would mean to be a parent until she becomes one. The feeling of how you’d do anything to protect them—it was all consuming. 

 

“That’s why it’s generally better not to ask him anything unless you know you can stand to hear the answer.” 

 

 

The kitchen was warm […] tried not to look at Simon, who was staring at Isabelle with an expression more glazed than the General Tso’s Duckling. 

 

Simon flushed red. He can’t lie to himself and say that Isabelle was ugly, she was arguably one of the most beautiful women he’s ever met. He also doesn’t appreciate how Clary was taking the liberty of pointing out every little thing he does and comparing it to an unsavory image. He knows they are friends, doesn’t disagree that he is a bit out of his depth, but a little support would be nice. 

 

“Well, I think it’s kind of romantic,” said Isabelle… 

 

“What is?” asked Simon, instantly alert.  

 

“Whipped,” Emma whispered to herself. There were sparks from the very beginning and they didn’t even notice it, all too hung up on their baggage. 

 

“That whole business about Clary’s mother being married to Valentine,” said Isabelle. Jace and Hodge had filled her in, though Clary noted that both had left out the part about the Lightwoods having been in the Circle… 

 

Of course, they would, Isabelle thought bitterly. Family honor and all that. It was bullshit, but what else could be done? The Isabelle of that time wouldn’t have accepted it. 

 

“So now he’s back from the dead and he’s come looking for her. Maybe he wants to get back together.” 

 

Luke didn’t like the idea of that, but he wouldn’t put it past Valentine. Despite all his flaws, he loved Jocelyn. There was no faking that love when the only person he remotely cared about was her. 

 

“I kind of doubt he sent a Ravener demon to her house because he wants to ‘get back together,’” said Alec, […]

 

“I mean, it’s Valentine.” Simon pointed out. “I wouldn’t put it past the dude for going full on psycho.” 

 

“He was always obsessed with Jocelyn,” Robert said. “But he would never hurt her.” 

 

“It wouldn’t be my move,” Jace agreed. “First the candy and flowers, then the apology letters, then the ravenous demon hordes. In that order.”

 

“You people are insane,” Kit said. “Who even does that?” 

 

[…] “Isabelle,” said Hodge patiently, “this is the man who rained down destruction on Idris the like of which it had never seen, who set Shadowhunter against Downworlder and made the streets of the Glass City run with blood.” 

 

Dread filled the veins of the old Londoners. Someone of their own kind turned them against the Downworld, not those with demon blood themselves. They were just barely living amongst them; it was not like they could change much as they were only a select few in a sea of thousands. Revolutions lead to mass graves and targets on the backs of your loved ones. What more could be done from now and until then?

 

“That’s sort of hot,” Isabelle argued, “that evil thing.” 

 

Simon tried to look menacing, but gave it up when he saw Clary staring at him. 

 

Laughter sounded in the room, and Simon had to laugh at himself as well. The most honest way to get someone’s attention was to be yourself. Not being someone you aren’t. And maybe that was why he liked Clary, she knew him and accepted him without much discourse. Would it be different if he’d met another who did just the same? 

 

“So why does Valentine want this Cup so bad, and why does he think Clary’s mom has it?” …

 

“You said it was so he could make an army,” Clary said… “You mean because you can use the Cup to make Shadowhunters?” 

 

“In theory, yes.” Charlotte said. “But it is extremely risky as it can lead to death.” 

 

“Not scary at all,” Simon murmured. 

 

“So Valentine could just walk up to any guy on the street and make a Shadowhunter out of him? Just with the Cup?” // “Would it work on me?”  

 

… “Possibly,” // “But most likely you’re too old. The cups work on children. An adult would either be unaffected by the process entirely, or killed outright.” 

 

It was a truth Sophie had to accept when she was taken in by the London Institute. Her desire to become Nephilim was a possibility she hadn’t dared entertain as she could possibly die in the process. And her life meant more to her than just acceptance. 

 

“A child army,”…

 

“Only for a few years,” said Jace. “Kids grow fast. It wouldn’t be too long before they were a force to contend with.”

 

“I don’t know,” said Simon. “Turning a bunch of kids into warriors—I’ve heard of worse stuff happening. 

 

“Have you?” Will said, amused at the prospect of a mundane hearing things worse than a mass murder of innocent children “You may have heard of worse things happening, but you’ve never seen any of it. Could you stomach a decapitation? Witness someone fail to ascend? Listen to their screams in an empty room as they writhe on the floor?” 

 

Simon turned green in the face, because no, he couldn’t, but he wouldn’t admit that now, would he? 

 

“Will,” Jem said quietly. “That is enough. Do not traumatize the boy.” 

 

The Herondale boy held out his hands in a placating manner, aware he did take it too far. He was used to pushing people away, but he did not think about how he wouldn’t even be seeing Simon in his lifetime. He’d be long gone by the year 2007. 

 

I don’t see the big deal about keeping the Cup away from him.” 

 

“Are you thick in the head?” Thomas (of all people) outbursted. “Giving the cup into the hands of someone like Valentine leads to the destruction of both worlds. You could be one of those unfortunate few who are forced to drink from the cup!” 

 

“Geez,” Simon said, a bit apologetically. “I’m sorry, I know it’s a bit insensitive, but it was just an opinion. I don’t actually know how any of this works.” 

 

“Leaving out that he would inevitably use this army to launch an attack on the Clave,” // “the reason that only a few humans are selected to be turned into Nephilim is that most would never survive the transition. 

 

Sophie was never that strong to begin with. She was weak, unreliable, she couldn’t even defend herself from her attacker—the one who gave her the jagged scar that now adorns her face. What made her think she was strong enough for ascension? 

 

[…] would use the Cup on any child he could capture, and cull out the twenty percent who survived to be his army.” 

 

Alec was looking at Hodge with the same horror Clary felt. “How do you know he’d do that?” 

 

“Because,” // “when he was in the Circle, that was his plan. He said it was the only way to build the kind of force that was needed to defend our world.”

 

“And you both stuck with him until the end.” Isabelle told her parents. “It makes you no better than anyone else.”

 

Maryse presumed that this was their secondary punishment. The disdain from their children.   

 

 “But that’s murder,” // “He was talking about killing children.” 

 

“He said that we had made the world safe for humans for a thousand years,” // “and now was their time to repay with their own sacrifice.” 

 

“That is not justifiable at all.” Emma had been young when the mortal war broke out and ended, but if this truly was his initial goal, it was horrifying that he managed to gain followers at all. 

 

“Their children ?”// That goes against everything we’re supposed to be about. Protecting the helpless, safeguarding humanity—”

 

“Valentine was insane,” // “Brilliant, but insane. He cared about nothing but killing demons and Downworlders. Nothing but making the world pure… 

 

“Like Hitler.” Simon pointed out, and then in the worst German accent ever, “Nothing but perfection.” 

 

Everyone in London looked at him weirdly. 

 

“Who is Hitler?”  

 

“You don’t know who Hitler—oh.” Simon smiled nervously. “I’m assuming you didn’t know what Nazis were either, did you?” 

 

A piece of paper burned its way into existence in front of Simon’s eyes, and he caught it before it fell into his lap. He read it out loud, to inform the rest of the others. 

 

You shouldn’t change the natural course of time, only the events that concern you and your loved ones. Inform, but do not tell. There are far more dangerous things to fear than history itself.  

 

“Hitler was a fascist leader that came to prominence in the 1940s,” Jace answered, “way out of your lifetime,” then added a bit emptily, “presuming you live that long.” 

 

He would have sacrificed his own son for the cause and could not understand how anyone else would not.” 

 

And he did, Emma thought a bit sadly. 

 

“He had a son?” said Alec. 

 

“I was speaking figuratively,”

 

“Why was he lying?” Jocelyn asked aloud. “He knew I had a son, why refuse to say so?” 

 

“I do not know,” Luke said. “Something is not adding up.” 

 

[…] His hand, Clary saw, was trembling slightly. 

 

Robert had to agree with Jocelyn. Hodge had never faltered in his beliefs when it came to Valentine, even if it meant sacrificing too much and too little. So why was he not saying the truth when both Maryse and he knew? 

 

“When his land burned, when his home was destroyed, it was assumed that he had burned himself and the Cup to ashes rather than relinquish either to the Clave. His bones were found in the ashes, along with the bones of his wife.” 

 

“Whose house did he burn down?” It was an innocent question from Charlotte, she wanted to know just out of curiosity, but the look on Jocelyn’s face had her gearing for the worst.  

 

“He burned down Fairchild Manor,” her voice was hollow, full of grief, “with my parents still inside and the bones of my firstborn.” 

 

Jocelyn Fairchild has lost too much at a young age after believing she had everything she could have possibly wanted. She’d been married to a man she had loved, a friend who stuck by her side until the end of times, and then it had all come crashing down in quick succession. Jocelyn Fray spawned out of that grief, forcing her to lead a mundane life, to hold onto the only child that remained living (she had entertained the idea that maybe Jonathan was alive as he was). 

 

Charlotte walked over to her distant relative, one she wouldn’t meet after all of this was over, and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Do not blame yourself for matters that were out of your hands. Fairchild Manor may no longer stand in your future, but your memories of it still linger. Learning about loss is just another thing we must encounter in our lifetimes.” 

 

Jocelyn stared up at Charlotte, comforted by a woman who seemed younger than her, but was more experienced judging by her eyes. Maybe it had to do with the different time periods they lived in, but Charlotte Fairchild looked like a woman who had everything put together and was one who would’ve fought for everything that was hers instead of allowing it to be taken from her. 

 

[…] “It seems to me that the first thing we’d better do is find Clary’s mother,” said Jace. “Find her, find the Cup, get it before Valentine does.” 

 

This sounded fine to Clary, but Hodge…“Absolutely not.” 

 

“Then what do we do?” 

 

“Nothing,” // “All this is best left to skilled, experienced Shadowhunters.”  

 

“If I had a dime for how many times I’ve heard that,” Emma muttered to herself. 

 

“I am skilled,” protested Jace. “I am experienced.” 

 

… “I know that you are, but you’re still a child, or nearly one.” 

 

“They love using that excuse.” Julian candidly said. 

 

“And then the problem ends up being solved without their help,” James finished.  

 

Jace looked at Hodge through slitted eyes… it would have been a shy look, even an apologetic one, but on Jace it looked narrow and menacing. “I am not a child.” 

 

“Hodge is right,” said Alec. He was looking at Jace, and Clary thought that he must be one of the few people in the world who looked at Jace not as if he were afraid of him, but as if he were for him. 

 

Clary, as perceptive as she is, was someone who took things at face value instead of thinking it through like others might have. But she was not wrong about Jace and Alec, who were close like she and Simon. They had a bond that was unparalleled, and through all the hardships, they would be there for one another. 

 

“Valentine is dangerous. I know you’re a good Shadowhunter. You’re probably the best our age. But Valentine’s one of the best there ever was. It took a huge battle to bring him down.” 

 

“And he didn’t exactly stay down,” said Isabelle… “Apparently.” 

 

“But we’re here,” said Jace. “We’re here and because of the Accords, nobody else is. If we don’t do something—” 

 

Charlotte was a bit confused. “Do the Accords not allow help from others?” 

 

“It’s not the Accords per say,” Magnus interjected. “But the events surrounding it.”

 

“And what was that again?” 

 

“The Uprising. Though the Accords were signed, tensions between Shadowhuntes and the Downworld soured. There could be another Valentine on the horizon, and instead of being caught off guard like before, we found it easier to distance ourselves from the Nephilim.” 

 

She felt her mouth press down into a frown. The first Accords were signed during her lifetime, and they haven’t done much to ease tensions between the two sides as the years went on. 

 

“We are going to do something,” // “I’ll send the Clave a message tonight. They could have a force of Nephilim here by tomorrow if they wanted. They’ll take care of this. You have done more than enough.” 

 

“That’s assuming they take your claims seriously,” Julian pointed out. 

 

“Fair enough,” James agreed. “The Clave does not like being told to do their job by children.” 

 

The way the two of them responded to one another, you would think that they were close, from the same time period, but not quite. From an outsider’s view, their experiences were similar in terms of torment and pressure that lied on their shoulders. 

 

Jace subsided… “I don’t like it.” 

 

“You don’t have to like it,” said Alec. “You just have to shut up and not do anything stupid.” 

 

“But what about my mother?” Clary demanded. “She can’t wait for some representative from the Clave to show up. Valentine has her right now…” […] Suddenly no one at the table could meet her eyes. 

 

Even if she was angry at her mother for keeping so many secrets from her, she wouldn’t want to subject her to pain or punishment because at the end of the day, Clary loved her mother. No amount of secrets will ever replace that. 

 

[…] Shouldn’t there be Shadowhunters here right now? Shouldn’t they already be searching for her?” 

 

“It’s not that easy Clary—”

 

“That would be easier,” snapped Alec, “if we had the slightest idea where to look.” 

 

“So you do care.” 

 

“I care about the greater good,” but even his refute sounded weak to his ears. Alec has come to the conclusion that while he didn’t necessarily like Clary (more so how she crashed her way into his life, but he rather not dive into that), he didn’t hate her like she was the scum of the Earth. No one deserves to lose a parent, no matter how terrible they are.

 

“But we do,” said Jace. 

 

“You do?” Clary looked at him, startled and eager. “Where?” 

 

“Here.” Jace leaned forward and touched his fingers to the side of her temple, so gently that flush crept up her face. 

 

Clary just looked down at her shoes. It was weirdly invasive to hear these thoughts even if they were her own. What would happen if the books were to detail more intimate scenes? She doesn’t think she could bear the thought of sitting through them without flushing red. 

 

“Everything we need to know is locked up in your head, under those pretty red curls.” 

 

… “I don’t think—”

 

“So what are you going to do?” Simon asked sharply. “Cut her head open to get at it?” 

 

Jace laughed to himself. These two were so protective of each other that they couldn’t notice or pay attention to their feelings for the other. 

 

Jace’s eyes sparked, but he said calmly, “Not at all. The Silent Brothers can help her retrieve her memories.” 

 

“You hate the Silent Brothers,” protested Isabelle. 

 

“I don’t hate them,” // “I’m afraid of them. It’s not the same thing.”

 

“Why are you afraid of them?” James asked confusedly. 

 

“They are a bad omen,” Jace answered. “You only call on them when something has gone wrong.” 

 

James exchanged a glance with Lucie. They didn’t feel the same way as others did as their father called on Brother Zachariah any chance he could. So being around a Silent Brother, even if they weren’t uncle Jem, was normal. They knew how to behave and what to say without much fear. 

 

[…] “The Silent Brothers are archivists, but that is not all they are,” // “In order to strengthen their minds, they have chosen to take upon themselves some of the most powerful runes ever created. The power of these runes is so great that the use of them—” // “Well, it warps and twists their physical forms. They are not warriors in the sense that other Shadowhuntes are warriors. Their powers are of the mind, not the body.” 

 

“What is so scary about that?” Simon asked, not really getting the fear that Jace held. 

 

“It’s their appearance.” Isabelle said. “Shut eyes, mouths sewn closed, it’s a thing of nightmares when you’re a child. Some fears are irrational, but they stick with you for years.” 

 

“But why would Jace be scared?” Simon has bickered with Jace plenty of times and what’s stood out to him was his gall to pick at things no one else has. He also doesn’t fear anyone’s wrath, in fact, it seems like he enjoys it. So what threat do the Silent Brothers pose to him? 

 

“It’s the knowledge they have,” Jace answered. “They know just about anything, you can never see them coming either. So imagine having someone talking in your mind, digging around in your thoughts like they own them. It’s useful, yes, but invasive.” 

 

[…] “They are very powerful,” // “…they can crack open a man’s mind the way you might crack open a walnut—and leave him screaming alone in the dark if that is what they desire.” 

 

“Well that was morbid,” Simon commented. 

 

“But it is true,” Diana said. “People fear the Silent Brothers because they do not know what is in store for them. The fear of the unknown keeps them at bay.”  

  

Clary looked at Jace, appalled. “You want to give me to them ?” 

 

“I want them to help you.” // “Maybe we don’t get to look for the Cup,” // “Maybe the Clave will do that. But what’s in your mind belongs to you. Someone’s hidden secrets there, secrets you can’t see. Don’t you want to know your own life?” 

 

It’s the same question Clary has been asking herself. Did she truly want to know what had been blocked out of her memory or was it just another attempt at trying to fit in with a certain group of people?

 

“I don’t want someone else inside my head,” […] idea of turning herself over to beings that even the Shadowhunters thought were creepy sent a chill through her blood. 

 

“They will help you, Clary,” Jace said. “I’m sure of it.” 

 

“That may be so, but I could have done without a reason to fear them.” 

 

“I’ll go with you,” // “I’ll stay with you while they do it.” 

 

“That’s enough.” Simon had stood up from the table, red with anger. “Leave her alone.” 

 

“That is what sets you off?” Jace said. “Just a moment ago you didn’t understand who and what the Silent Brothers are, but right when I say I’ll stay with Clary, you get angry.” 

 

“I don’t need you to defend me,” Clary said quietly. “It’s my choice to make.” 

 

“I know, but I only wanted to—”

 

“Protect me?” She finished. “I’m not a damsel who needs saving every time things get hard, if you can’t see that either then you’re no better than my mother.” 

 

In the back of his mind, he wanted to argue with her. He was her best friend, the least he could do was be there every step of the way and shield her away from the strange world she was about to dip her toes into. But he kept his mouth shut in fear of letting something slip. 

 

[…] Isabelle got up and took Simon’s arm. “I’ll show him out.” For a moment it looked like he might resist her, but he caught Clary’s eye across the table… 

 

[…] It was cooler in the hallway…Clary leaned against the wall…down the hall she could see Isabelle’s and Simon’s retreating figures…She watched them go silently, a shivery odd feeling growing in the pit of her stomach. When had Simon become Isabelle’s responsibility, instead of hers? 

 

Simon tried to calm the stuttering beat of his heart. This didn’t mean anything. She was going through too much and her resemblance of normal was being walked down the hall. Of course she would feel weird to see him walking away, leaving her in the company of strangers. 

 

If there was one thing she was learning from all this, it was how easy it was to lose everything you had always thought you’d have forever. 

 

 

The room was all gold and white…Clary wore a green velvet dress….hair, twisted into a knot that spilled curls… // “You see someone more interesting than me?” asked Simon. 

 

Confusion settled into the room as it was a drastic switch in setting and character, but it soon dawned on them that this was possibly a dream concocted by Clary’s tired mind. 

 

… He was wearing all black, like a Shadowhunter… He’s handsome, Clary thought, with a jolt of surprise. 

 

Simon tried not to let the compliment go to his head because this wasn’t the real Clary. She wouldn’t think like that, nor would she say it to his face. 

 

“There’s no one more interesting than you,” // “It’s just this place. I’ve never seen anything like it.” 

 

“It doesn’t sound familiar either,” Jace observed. “What is the point in hearing this?” 

 

“Who even knows.” 

 

[…] “Welcome to the Glass City,” said a voice that wasn’t Simon’s. Clary found that Simon had disappeared and she was now dancing with Jace… she thought about how she would like to paint his portrait with the dull gold paint one sometimes saw in Russian icons. 

 

Clary turned the same shade as her hair. She knew it was serious when she was the one who brought up wanting to paint something or someone. When she felt inspired to paint that meant that she was focused—interested in what she saw. And Jace was handsome, yes, but he had a set of features and a coloring she hasn’t seen on any she’s ever met. No one who’s looked that graceful anyway. 

 

“Where’s Simon?” she asked as they spun again around the champagne fountain. […]

 

“This place is for the living,” said Jace. His hands were cool on hers, and she was aware of them in a way she had not been of Simon’s. 

 

Clary wanted the flush on her cheeks to reduce its intensity, but she couldn’t do much but shield her face from view. 

 

She narrowed her eyes at him. “What do you mean?” 

 

He leaned close, She could feel his lips against her ear. They were not cool at all. 

 

The sensation of warm breath on her ear nearly made Clary flinch out of her seat. She hadn’t been expecting much, but it certainly wasn’t that. 

 

“Wake up, Clary,” // “Wake up. Wake Up.” 

 

 

She bolted upright in bed…Her wrists were held in a hard grip; she tried to pull away, then realized who was restraining her. “Jace?”

 

“Why are you in her room?” Simon asked testily. 

 

“That’s kind of creepy dude,” Kit said. 

 

[…] “Sorry.” His fingers slipped from her wrists. “You tried to hit me the second I said your name.”

 

“I’m a little jumpy, I guess.” …She was in a small bedroom furnished in dark wood…she guessed it was dawn, or just after. Her backpack was propped against one wall. “How did I get here? I don’t remember…”

 

“I found you asleep on the floor in the hallway.” 

 

“How do you even do that?” Simon asked in wonder. 

 

“I don’t know.” 

 

“Well it makes sense,” Cristina said. “Considering how much information that has been dumped on you, your body just shut down after all you have been experiencing.” 

 

[…] “Wow. I don’t remember anything.” // “What time is it, anyway?”

 

“About five.”

 

Simon winced. “Brave move, even I wouldn’t dare to wake up Clary.” 

 

“In the morning ?” She glared at him. “You’d better have a good reason for waking me up.”

 

“Why, were you having a good dream?”

 

She could still hear music in her ears, feel the heavy jewels brushing her cheeks. “I don’t remember.”

 

Jace leaned forward, bypassing Simon by shoving his chair away, “Liar. You’re a stone cold liar, Clary Fairchild.”

 

Fairchild, the first time she was addressed by her Shadowhunter name. It didn’t feel like it belonged to her quite yet, but Clary felt some foreign emotion skitter down her spine to make the tips of her ears to flush red. Was it the way he said it—cocky—or was it how it made her feel?   

 

Simon screeched his way into her thoughts. “That was rude and completely unnecessary.” 

 

“Agree to disagree.”  

 

He stood up. “One of the Silent Brothers is here to see you. Hodge sent me to wake you up.[…]”

 

[…] “I didn’t agree to this, you know,” she snapped. “This Silent Brother thing.”

 

“Do you want to find your mother,” he said, “or not?”

 

Jace has got her all figured out already, hasn't he? Clary thought. He didn’t even need to hear her thoughts that time around to know what she truly cared about. Was everything written across her face? Through her voice? 

 

“You just have to meet Brother Jeremiah. That’s all. You might even like him. He’s got a great sense of humor for a guy who never says anything.”

 

“I find that hard to believe considering I barely enjoy your presence.” 

 

“You just have to spend more time with me, Fairchild.” 

 

She swung her legs out of bed the moment the door shut behind him. […] // Five minutes later she was sliding her feet into her green sneakers. She’d changed into cutoffs and a plain black T-shirt. If only her thin freckled legs looked more like Isabelle’s lanky smooth limbs. But it couldn’t be helped. 

 

“You don’t need to look like anyone, Fray,” Simon said. “You’re perfect the way you are.” 

 

The compliment made her feel warm, yet there was a hollow feeling in her chest from it. Nothing lively that stirred in her blood, and it was odd. This was Simon, the boy she’s grown up with, she should be comfortable with him, not barely tolerating his words the longer this went on. 

 

She pulled her hair back into a ponytail and went to join Jace in the hallway. 

 

Church was there with him, muttering and circling restlessly. 

 

“What’s with the cat?” Clary asked. 

 

“The Silent Brothers make him nervous.” 

 

Emma smiled sadly to herself. She had a feeling she would be doing this constantly throughout these readings. She noticed many of the references towards Jem and it was all through Church and their previous connection. Her cousin hadn’t yet made an appearance, but there were already hints of him and his presence scattered throughout the book. 

 

…Church meowed as they set odd down the hall, but didn’t follow them… // …The library was lit only by the milky glow that filtered down through the high windows…Hodge sat behind the enormous desk… For a moment she thought he was alone in the room: that…Then she saw a figure move out of the dimness, and she realized that what she had thought was a patch of darker shadow was a man. 

 

Goosebumps ran down the expanse of her arm. Just what was she about to get herself into? She couldn’t even see him, how was she going to feel about talking to him, let alone looking at him after all she’s heard? 

 

A tall man in a heavy robe…The hood of the robe was raised, hiding his face. The robe itself was the color of parchment, and the intricate runic designs along the hem and sleeves looked as if they had been inked there in drying blood. The hair rose along Clary’s arms and on the back of her neck, prickling almost painfully.

 

“He sounds terrifying,” Simon said. 

 

“If he sounds terrifying then you wouldn’t like meeting him,” Jace said. “You’d soil your pants.” 

 

“Oh shut up.” 

 

“This,” said Hodge, “is Brother Jeremiah of the Silent City.”

 

The man came toward them…Clary realized what it was about him that was strange: He made no sound at all as he walked, not the slightest footstep…She would almost have wondered if he were a ghost—but no, she thought as he halted in front of them, there was a strange, sweet smell about him, like incense and blood, the smell of something living. 

 

“They were humans once,” Emma said. “They bring parts of their worlds with them and they adapt to the changes around them.”

 

“When something doesn’t look human or is different,” Jem continued, “that is when we dissociate and think it is not of this world.” 

 

[…] “I decided you were right, Jace,” said Hodge. 

 

“I was right,” said Jace. “I usually am.”

 

Hodge ignored this.

 

Jace pouted to himself. 

 

 “I sent a letter to the Clave about all this last night, but Clary’s memories are her own. Only she can decide how she wants to deal with the contents of her own head. If she wants the help of the Silent Brothers, she should have that choice.” 

 

“He is correct, you know.” Jace said. “We won’t force you to do anything you don’t want to.” 

 

“It is the same way the Clave recruits Shadowhunters who grow up mundane,” Will added. “They will come around knocking asking for you to join them before you turn of age.”

 

“They also aren’t opposed to taking in Shadowhunter kids as orphans once their parents are dead.” Jessamine said a tad bit cruel, betraying her stance on the matter, but no one called her out on it. 

 

…Dorothea had said there was a block in her mind, hiding something. Of course she wanted to know what it was. […] // Brother Jeremiah’s face was still turned toward her, nothing but darkness visible underneath his hood. This is Jocelyn’s daughter?

 

Clary held onto her head, nearly everyone copied her action as the voice quite literally burrowed its way into their heads. It was resonant, like her mind had been emptied of all thoughts except for that one, loud and clear as day. 

 

[…] “Yes,” said Hodge, and added quickly, “but her father was a mundane.”

 

That does not matter, said Jeremiah. The blood of the Clave is dominant. 

 

“So Shadowhunters who marry mundanes, ” Clary said, pausing a bit after saying mundane . “Their children end up being born Shadowhunters?” 

 

“Yes,” Will answered, “because they were Nephilim once before they left that life behind and the blood of the angel still runs through the family line.” 

 

[…] “The Brothers keep records on all members of the Clave,” // “Exhaustive records—”

 

“Not that exhaustive,” said Jace, “if they didn’t even know she was still alive.”

 

It is likely that she had the assistance of a warlock in her disappearance. Most Shadowhunters cannot so easily escape the Clave…

 

“And did you?” Maryse accused. “Have help from a warlock ?” 

 

Magnus almost sneered in her direction before calming himself. Images of the Whitelaws were flashing through his mind, the last Shadowhunter family that had occupied the New York Institute, their bodies bleeding out on the floor in that safehouse. He may not have liked them, but they were more noble and dutiful than Maryse and Robert had been when they had been younger. They had been the ones to come to Magnus’s aid that fateful night, and they had been the ones to ram their swords into the abdomens of their fellowship. 

 

“I did what needed to be done, Maryse.” Jocelyn responded coldly. “I needed to protect my family. It’s more than you ever did.” 

 

Maryse got red in the face, but she wasn’t about to take the slight lying down. That’s not who she was and Isabelle knew it. 

 

“Mom,” she said, cutting Maryse off from an angry tirade, “she’s right. You didn’t take Alec into account when you continued on your Circle activities, but she was the one who turned on her own husband. You didn’t turn on Valentine until it was too late and now we’re left to deal with the mess.” 

 

“There’s something I don’t understand,” Clary said. “Why would Valentine think my mom had the Mortal Cup? If she went through so much trouble to disappear, like you said, then why would she bring it with her?”

 

“To keep him from getting his hands on it,” // “She above all people would have known what would happen if Valentine had the Cup. And I imagine she didn’t trust the Clave to hold on to it. Not after Valentine got it away from them in the first place.”

 

“How did he manage to get the cup from the Clave?” 

 

“I don’t know,” Jocelyn said, frowning. “I was pregnant at the time, delirious, and tired. Days blurred into months, I knew he had the Cup until he didn’t. And that was when I had it.” 

 

[…] “Jocelyn turned against her husband when she found out what he intended to do with the Cup,” // “…she would do everything in her power to keep the Cup from falling into his hands. The Clave themselves would have looked first to her if they’d thought she was still alive.”

 

“Valentine made sure of that after he burned down my home.” 

 

“If he was able to fake his death wouldn’t your son be alive as well?” Charlotte asked. 

 

Jocelyn’s mouth opened and closed. “That’s a possibility I wouldn’t like to entertain.” Not after she’s spent so long mourning him.

 

“It seems to me,” Clary said with an edge to her voice, “that no one the Clave thinks is dead is ever actually dead. Maybe they should invest in dental records.”

 

“My father’s dead,” said Jace, the same edge in his voice. “I don’t need dental records to tell me that.”

 

“Throwing it out there off the bat, aren’t you?” asked Simon. 

 

“Am I wrong?” 

 

“No—” 

 

“Then let’s leave it at that.”    

 

[…] With a quick gesture he raised his hands and drew the hood back from his face…The archivist’s head was bald…darkly indented where his eyes had once been…His lips were crisscrossed with a pattern of dark lines that resembled surgical stitches…

 

“You know what, I was wrong.” Simon admitted. “That is actually really horrifying to think about, let alone witness firsthand.” 

 

“At least you can admit when you’re wrong,” Isabelle said, not noticing (or maybe she did) the dig she shot at her parents. “Not many would do so.” 

 

The Brothers of the Silent City do not lie, said Jeremiah. If you want the truth from me, you shall have it, but I shall ask of you the same in return.

 

… “I’m not a liar either.” 

 

“That’s not what he means.” Alec said. 

 

“And what does he mean then?”

 

“You have to open your mind to him, no walls, no fear, no hiding your true thoughts and memories.” 

 

[...] The smell of blood and ink was stifling. Clary felt a wave of panic. “Wait—”

 

[…] // …She hated the idea of someone reaching inside her head, touching memories so private and hidden that even she couldn’t reach them.

 

And here it was, her worse nightmare. Clary didn’t like any of this, what was happening now and what would’ve been taking place in the future. She still loathes the thought of someone knowing what she’s thinking. It’s the one thing you own and now that was freely shared. 

 

“She doesn’t have to do anything she doesn’t want to do,” Jace said suddenly. “Does she?”

 

“You’re making it sound like you have a conscience.” 

 

“I don’t want you getting hurt doing something you didn’t want to do in the first place,” he said seriously, before adding a bit jokingly to lift the mood, “It’s completely unethical.” 

 

It garnered a small smile from Clary. 

 

[…] “Will it hurt?” she whispered.

 

He didn’t reply, but his narrow white hands came up to touch her face… She could feel the power in them… She closed her eyes, but not before she saw the anxious expression that crossed Hodge’s face. 

 

“Why is he anxious?” Jocelyn whispered to herself. Wasn’t he just trying to make Clary understand why this was necessary just seconds ago? 

 

Clary’s eyes fluttered closed, and not on her own will. 

 

…She felt a pressure, a drawing pull in her head and hands and feet. She clenched her hands…

 

She felt the same pressure, the same urge to clench her fists, but her face tightened, the pain so evidently plastered across her features. 

 

She felt as if she were pressed up against something hard and unyielding, being slowly crushed. 

 

Clary, her eyes still closed, felt her hand reach up and grasp the side of her head, as if she could alleviate the pain and make it more bearable. 

 

…In a flash she saw an icy street, gray buildings looming overhead, an explosion of whiteness stinging her face in freezing particles—

 

She groaned audibly, loud enough that she drew attention and a hand from Simon that landed on her shoulder. 

 

“You okay, Fray?” 

 

“Just peachy,” she managed to force out.  

 

That’s enough .” Jace’s voice cut through…Clary’s eyes sprang open. // …the book-lined walls, the anxious faces of Hodge and Jace. Brother Jeremiah stood unmoving…Clary…glanced down to see red lines scored across her skin where her nails had dug in.

 

Clary opened her eyes, blinking slightly from the dim lighting that was just now flooding her vision and immediately looked down at her own hands, seeing the red marks imprinted into her skin And some of it wasn’t from the book alone. She had been genuinely digging her nails into the meat of her palm. She didn’t realize how hard the pressure had been until it was staring at her in the face. The red lines cut into her palms…

 

[…] There is a block in your mind, said Brother Jeremiah. Your memories cannot be reached. 

 

“What does he mean by that?” Though her vision was blurry, Clary knew she was looking right at her mother. Waiting for an answer that would never come. 

 

[…] No. I mean they have been blocked from her conscious mind by a spell. I cannot break it here. She will have to come to the Bone City and stand before the Brotherhood. 

 

“A spell? ” said Clary incredulously. “Who would have put a spell on me?” 

 

Oddly enough, no one turned to stare at Magnus, almost like they had forgotten he was there in the first place. They were all equally intrigued as there seems to be more than what is seen on the surface when it comes to Clary Fairchild. 

 

 … Jace looked at his tutor. He was surprisingly pale…considering that this had been his idea. 

 

Alec felt a frown tug at his mouth, but he fought it from taking over his face. Jace is already caring for her and he didn’t even know her for a week yet. How long had it taken him to gain Jace’s trust? To get him to remotely care about anything? Then Clary comes in like a wildfire and burns down everything that he knew and cherished. He wishes the bitter taste in his mouth didn’t linger because who was he to judge what Jace does? He’s his parabatai he shouldn’t love him like that, and yet he does. The feelings will fade, he knows that, but it doesn’t stop the hurt. It never does. 

 

“Hodge, she shouldn’t have to go if she doesn’t—”

 

“It’s all right.” Clary took a deep breath. […] “I’ll go. I want to know the truth. I want to know what’s in my head.”

 

Jace nodded once. “Fine. Then I’ll go with you.” 

 

Clary sucked in a breath, somewhat resigned to her fate. Nothing like living in the present, yet she knows none of this will happen in the near future. She’ll know too much, burdened with knowledge of a world she isn’t yet able to understand. 

 

— 

 

Leaving the Institute was like climbing into a wet, hot canvas bag […] // … “You know, I’d feel a lot better about this if Hodge had come with us.” 

 

“What, I’m not protection enough for you?” 

 

“It’s not protection I need right now—it’s someone who can help me think.” 

 

“And I can’t make you think?” came his amused voice. 

 

The implication was not lost on Clary, leading to a delicate pink blush to develop across her cheeks and over the bridge of her nose. 

 

He was exactly right. For whatever reason, Clary could not think straight around him, could not think of what was important to her…and if she were to admit it to anyone, it scared her far more than she’d like to admit. 

 

Suddenly reminded, she clapped a hand over her mouth. “Oh—Simon!” 

 

Simon didn’t like how he was just an afterthought to her now. It made him feel discarded like he wasn’t important enough to know about the small parts of her life. 

 

“No, I’m Jace,” said Jace patiently. “Simon is the weaselly little one with the bad haircut and dismal fashion sense.”

 

“Was that necessary?” 

 

“The answer remains the same as it has been multiple times before.” Jace said. “Which is a yes.” 

 

[…] “With everything that’s going on, you’re worried about Weasel Face?”

 

“He’s my best friend.” Clary said. “It’s because of everything that is going on that I’m worried.”  

 

“Don’t call him that. He doesn’t look like a weasel.”

 

“You may be right,” said Jace. “I’ve met an attractive weasel or two in my time. He looks more like a rat.”

 

Simon turned red. “Why are you having this conversation?” 

 

Clary wanted to laugh at the absurdity of it all. Why were they having that conversation? 

 

“Don’t worry about it.” 

 

[…] “…Just wait till Isabelle gets bored with him and you have to pick up the pieces.”

 

“Is Isabelle likely to get bored with him?” …

 

…“Yes,” he said.

 

“Thanks for having so much faith in me,” Isabelle said dryly. 

 

I guess this was what Isabelle was talking about, Simon thought. Spewing the truth without much remorse regardless of whose feelings are hurt. It’s a quality that Simon envied. What he would do for just an ounce of truth to spill his guts without remorse…

 

Clary wondered if perhaps Isabelle was smarter than Jace gave her credit for. Maybe she would realize what an amazing guy Simon was: how funny, how smart, how cool… 

 

Cool is debatable.” There was no questioning where that statement came from. 

 

Isabelle did not know what to think of Clary’s statement simply because she does not do relationships, not after what she witnessed when she was younger. 

 

Maybe they’d start dating. The idea filled her with a nameless horror. 

 

Emma exchanged a glance with Julian, one that reflected their bond before everything had happened and they exchanged equally baffling looks. Did Clary like Jace or Simon? Because either way, she’s leading both of them on. 

 

It’s selfish to hang onto Simon and wish he didn’t find himself a partner when she was slowly falling in love with Jace. Anyone who didn’t see that was blind. 

 

Man, being from the future was weird, as they now could witness how it all worked out in the end. It was like reading a book (or watching a show) and already knowing the ending. Outside perceptions of heroes were the ones they wanted projected to the world as it makes them seem otherworldly. But this makes them seem human, to see the mistakes they made and how they learned from it. 

 

“How the hell did they manage to work themselves out of this one?” 

 

“It already seems complicated,” Emma said, laughing a bit at herself as they were in this very situation, but they didn’t quite know how it’d work out, how they would work around the parabatai curse. If they’d work around it. 

 

Maybe they had been doomed from the start. The circumstances were less than ideal, the choices they’ve made led to the present, and if there was a chance where she could change that, it’d be now, when she still had a chance to control the events leading up to tragedy. 

 

[…] a narrow black car with tinted windows rumbled up to the curb…Jace looked at her… letting her gaze relax…pierce the veil of glamour… // Now the car looked like Cinderella’s carriage…black as velvet…leather trimmings all black…driver’s bench sat Brother Jeremiah… // “Get in,” said Jace. […] // “A personal escort to the Bone City is nothing to turn your nose up at.” 

 

“Aren’t cars faster?” Simon said. 

 

“We still use carriages?” Henry asked. 

 

Jace just shrugged. “Can’t break tradition.” 

 

[…] Clary rolled her eyes and turned to look out the windows. […] In front of them a yellow cab switched lanes, cutting off their forward progress…The carriage…rolling lightly and soundlessly up and over the cab’s roof and down the other side…“I always thought cab drivers didn’t pay attention to traffic, but this is ridiculous,” she said weakly. 

 

“That’s only because you know what it means now,” said Jace. “It’ll get easier with time, seeing through the glamour.”  

 

…“I can only see through it when I concentrate,” // “It hurts my head a little.” 

 

“Likely because of the block in your mind.” Charlotte said. “If you were able to remove that, the Shadow World would most likely be easier to witness.” 

 

“Perhaps.”

 

 … “Then you’ll see the world as it is—infinite,” said Jace with a dry smile. 

 

“Don’t quote Blake at me.” 

 

“Ah,” Tessa said excitedly. “William Blake’s The Marriage of Heaven and Hell .” 

 

“You know poetry?” Will asked, intrigued.  

 

“It’s all I have had time to do.” There was a sadness in her voice at that statement, one that alluded both Jem and Will as Tessa didn’t strike them as one who has had life changing hardships the way others have. 

 

 … “I didn’t think you’d recognize it. You don’t strike me as someone who reads a lot of poetry.” 

 

“Everyone knows that quote because of the Doors.” 

 

“The Doors?” The look on Matthew’s face was comical. “What is that like a pub or something?” 

 

“It’s a band from like the 80s.” Clary supplied unhelpfully. 

 

“I’m living in the 1900s and from England.” He spoke. “I do not know American bands out of my lifetime.” 

 

“Do you guys even listen to music?” Simon asked. 

 

“We don’t have much time to sit around and dawdle.” Gabriel answered, looking down at his lap. 

 

“We’re too busy fighting for our lives to be enjoying music,” Will added a bit cynically. 

 

“You guys don’t do much besides fighting demons do you?” Kit dared to ask, a part of him wanting to never have said anything at all. 

 

“When you are one day away from meeting your end,” the Wales native continued, “you tend to focus on that instead of anything else.” 

 

[…] “But you were playing the piano yesterday,” she began, “at the Institute. So you must—” 

 

The carriage lurched upward again… // “I was just messing around,” said Jace, without looking at her. “My father insisted I learn to play an instrument.” 

 

“It’s a simpler joy in life,” Jem said with a distant look in his eyes. “To have music at your fingertips is a lovely thing and is not something to be ashamed of.” 

 

“I’m not—” Jace started. 

 

“No, you are not.” Jem agreed, the knowing glint in his eyes told a different story. He knew exactly what Jace wasn’t saying, but he was not going to share what he found. 

 

“He sounds strict, your father.” 

 

Jace’s tone was sharp. “Not at all. He indulged me. He taught me everything… He gave me anything I wanted…” 

 

But weapons and books aren’t exactly what most kids want for Christmas… 

 

“For Shadowhunter children,” Diana spoke, “that is what they covet the most. Knowledge and strength at their fingertips.”

 

“But is that all there is to life?” Clary asked. She doesn’t think she could give up the life she has now for one that seems so gloomy and monotonous. 

 

“We have our joys, but our duty comes first.” 

 

“Why didn’t you mention to Hodge that you knew the men that Luke was talking to? That they were the ones who killed your dad?” 

 

Jace looked away, barely concealing his frown from view. Shouldn’t that answer be obvious?   

 

Jace looked down at his hands. They were slim and careful hands, the hands of an artist, not a warrior. 

 

Too soft, Jace thought. It was a constant reminder of what his father didn’t want him to be. 

 

The ring she had noticed earlier flashed on his finger…solid and heavy-looking…a pattern of stars around the band. The letter W was carved into it. 

 

“It’s a family ring,” Jace answered to Clary’s inquisitive gaze. “Typically given to the first-born sons by their fathers.” 

 

“The Wayland ring has horseshoes and nails around the band,” Robert said lowly, frowning at what the description reminded him of. “Not stars. Stars are the insignia of the Morgenstern family.” 

 

“Are you insinuating something Robert?” 

 

“I’m making an observation, Lucian. You of all people should know, you were close, as do you, Jocelyn.” 

 

The duo didn’t say a word because what more could be said without having Jace take it the wrong way. Families were a soft underbelly, and not much could be said to offend. 

 

“Because if I did,” // “he’d know I wanted to kill Valentine myself. And he’d never let me try.” 

 

“I won’t allow it,” Maryse immediately said. “There is no way I am letting you near that man.” 

 

“It’s not like you’ll be getting near him anyway,” Gabriel muttered under his breath. 

 

Gideon elbowed him sharply in the gut. “Don’t be rude.” 

 

“Your months in Spain changed you,” his brother said rather spitefully. “You were never this violent towards me.” 

 

“Well you need to know that your words have weight and,” he nudged Gabriel one more time, “ pointy consequences.” 

 

“You mean you want to kill him for revenge?” 

 

“She saw right through you Jace.” 

 

“I don’t know what you are talking about, Alec.” 

 

“For justice,” // “I never knew who killed my father. Now I do. This is my chance to make it right.” 

 

Why is he lying so much? Alec thought to himself. He wasn’t fooling anyone with his holier-than-thou attitude. No one in their right mind would actively seek out Valentine, let alone let it slip that it was a personal matter. How many times have they heard that emotions cloud your judgment? Yet here was Jace, the most level headed out of all of them, leading with his heart instead of his mind. 

 

Clary didn’t see how killing one person could make right the death of another, but she sensed there was no point saying that. 

 

“A moral compass is hard to come by these days,” Magnus said. “It’d do you good to nurture that in a world like this.”

 

Clary knew the man wasn’t lying. He seemed to know her, but he seemed like he didn’t want that fact shouted to the world. So she kept quiet. 

 

[…] Jace wasn’t looking at her, so Clary let her voice trail off… // “I was ten,” Jace said… It always seemed like some color drained out of him when he talked about his father. 

 

Why was that? The last time Robert had encountered—well talked —to his former parabatai, he had been kind, full of love and warmth. He did not garner that cold and heartless visage that Jace was painting. So what changed those years? 

 

“We lived in a manor house, out in the country. My father always said it was safer away from people. 

 

He sounds paranoid, too. When had he changed? Was it after the confession? Where had Eliza gone? Was she not a presence in Jace’s life before she had tragically passed? What changed? What changed? What…

 

I heard them coming up the drive and went to tell him. He told me to hide, so I hid. Under the stairs. I saw those men come in. They had others with them. Not men. Forsaken. They overpowered my father and cut his throat. The blood ran across the floor. It soaked my shoes. I didn’t move.” 

 

There was a deafening silence in the room that made Jace shift his eyes uncomfortably. He may sound monotone in his recap of events, but the images were playing back vividly in his mind, so much to the point that he swears he can still smell the blood that has been spilled that day. It made him lightheaded, it made him vulnerable, it made him weak. 

 

Kit couldn’t help but be reminded of what he’d seen happen before his very eyes. He’d seen his own father be ripped in half in front of him by Mantids and he’d felt the same way. Hollow and dead inside. 

 

Despite being told by his father that Jace Herondale (he won’t dare try to understand why he’s going by Jace Wayland in 2007) was one of the worst Shadowhunters, the man has a lot going on in his personal life to be anything but human. And maybe it was the fear his father had projected onto his shoulders about the Nephilim, but he’d thought they were monsters who didn’t care about anything but their own skin. That view was slowly changing as well. 

 

[…] “I’m so sorry, Jace.” 

 

… “I don’t understand why mundanes always apologize for things that aren’t their fault.”

 

“It’s empathy,” Tessa answered. “It’s not entirely an appropriate response, but it’s one that feels natural for whatever reason.” 

 

“Well,” said Will. “It’s completely unnecessary.”  

 

“Think what you want to think,” she said. “Situations like that are uncomfortable and there isn’t much to say when words escape you.” 

 

“I stand by my statement.” 

 

Jem, who had been sitting between the two as they had their conversation, said with a slightly fond smile, “You always do, Will.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              

[…] “Would your father really want you to kill those men? Just for revenge?” 

 

“A Shadowhunter who kills another of his brothers is worse than a demon and should be put down like one,” …

 

“So that’s still around?” 

 

“It never really left,” and it was Luke who answered, eyes dark and haunted. 

 

“What did he do to you?” Dru asked with innocent-like curiosity. 

 

 Magnus, remembering the young Shadowhunter who had barged through the door to save a young werewolf girl, knew exactly what happened. A parabatai bond was the most sacred tradition and honor a Shadowhunter could take on, and that had been broken—torn to shreds by a monster. 

 

“You don’t want to know.” 

 

“But are all demons evil?” // “I mean, if all vampires aren’t evil, and all werewolves aren’t evil, maybe—”

 

Jace turned on her, looking exasperated. “It’s not the same thing at all. Vampires, werewolves, even warlocks, they’re part human. Part of this world, born in it. They belong here.

 

“Congratulations Jace Wayland, you are officially more open minded than most Shadowhunters your age and further.” 

 

“Thank you?” 

 

“Not many would think so,” Magnus continued to add. “ Valentine wouldn’t think so.”

 

Jace doesn’t know what the other man is getting at, so he lets the conversation fall flat. 

 

But demons come from other worlds. They’re interdimensional parasites. They come to a world and use it up […] And the only thing that stands between them and the destruction of all this ” he pointed outside the window… “is the Nephilim.” 

 

It’s a hard, dangerous, life, Jesse thought to himself. But he wanted to do this, even if it was just to feel alive for once without the heavy gaze of his mother tracking his every move. And maybe that made him weird for the lack of self-preservation he held for himself, he had other desires he wanted fulfilled, ones that didn’t involve living in a sheltered home. 

 

[ … ] “How many other worlds are there?” 

 

[…] There are probably other living worlds like ours. But only demons can travel between them…we might be able to block them from coming here, but nobody’s even been able to figure out how to do that. In fact, more and more of them are coming through. There used to be only small demon invasions into this world, easily contained. 

 

“I guess we are lucky then,” James said. 

 

“You haven’t had to face a multitude of demon hoards?” asked Will. 

 

Really, James shouldn’t be surprised that his father of all people was asking him this, seeing as they were living in the same country, just in different decades. Of course he would be surprised that there weren’t as many demons lurking around London in such a short amount of time. 

 

“There aren’t many demons lurking around London compared to everywhere else.” James said. "Nobody really knows why.”

 

Will narrowed his eyes at him, but James could tell he was trying to figure out what he wasn’t saying, and that meant he wouldn’t ask. 

 

But even in my lifetime more and more of them have spilled through the wardings. The Clave is always having to dispatch Shadowhunters, and a lot of times they don’t come back.” 

 

Kit looked down at his slightly scarred hands. Was this the life he was really going to be subjected to? It doesn’t seem like they have much choice or control over their future despite their lives being their own. It’s like they are one cog in a spinning clock that needs to be constantly ticking, and they are replaceable when one breaks. 

 

“But if you had the Mortal Cup, you could make more, right? More demon hunters?” …

 

The world doesn’t need more Nephilim roaming their lands, Magnus thought a bit bitterly. The very people who swore to protect their world were hellbent on making it in their own image. Some things need to be left alone, and the Downworld was one of them. 

 

“Sure,” // “But we haven’t had the Cup for years now, and a lot of us die young. So our numbers slowly dwindle.” 

 

“How young is young?” Kit asked, sounding like the child he was. 

 

“Some of us don’t reach eighteen,” Grace answered with hollow eyes, thinking all too clearly about Jesse. The same brother who was alive and breathing right next to her hours—maybe minutes—before he made the one decision that would cost him his life. 

 

Kit turned a bit pale, but no one really paid it much attention as he was younger than the rest of them. But he was worried about something far more personal than just death. 

 

“Aren’t you, uh …” Clary searched for the right word. “Reproducing?”

 

Nearly everybody gave Clary a weird look, and who could blame them? It was quite an odd question to ask, with that phrasing no less. 

 

Jace burst out laughing just as the carriage made a sudden, sharp left turn…Clary was thrown against him. He caught her, hands holding her lightly but firmly away from him…“Sure,” // “We love reproducing. It’s one of our favorite things.”

 

The back of her neck tingled with a heated gaze, and Clary didn’t need to turn around to know whose eyes she'd be staring into. 

 

[…] “We’re here,” announced Jace …Clary glimpsed words across the arch as they rolled under it: NEW YORK CITY MARBLE CEMETERY.

 

“But they stopped burying people in Manhattan a century ago because they ran out of room—didn’t they?” she said… 

 

“The Bone City has been here longer than that.” 

 

“The Bone City?” Simon asked with a high tone that was suspiciously close to apprehension. 

 

“It’s where the Silent Brothers reside,” Isabelle answered, finding his fear a bit amusing. “There’s no creepy skeletons around to scare you.” 

 

“Maybe there are,” Jace said. 

 

“Because that makes me feel so much better.” Simon sardonically replied. 

 

The carriage came to a shuddering halt…  // “You don’t get a choice, do you?” she asked. “About being a Shadowhunter. You can’t just opt out.”

 

“No,” Alec gazed down at his hand where his voyance rune lay inked against his skin, “you don’t.”

 

“Not unless you give up the life,” Will said, “and be stripped of your runes.” 

 

“What do you mean by ‘getting stripped of your runes?’ ” Kit asked. 

 

“Shadowhunters have runes,” Will held up his hand and pointed at it, “this gives us enhanced abilities like agility, strength, et cetera. Being a Shadowhunter means being one until your death. If you want to live a normal life, marry a mundane, you will have to get rid of all of your angelic marks and then be exiled by the Clave. You aren’t able to contact anyone you previously knew, and you can go on to live life as you wish. Should you have kids, they will have the blood of angels in their veins and the Clave will come knocking every couple of years to ask if their children would like to train to become Nephilim.” 

 

Kit had a nagging feeling that this exact scenario had happened to someone in the older man’s life, perhaps his own father as he did previously say that he knew the situation all too well when Kit had talked out of turn a day before. 

 

“No,” he said. The door swung open…“But if I had a choice, this is still what I’d choose.”

 

“Why?” …

 

He raised an eyebrow, which made Clary instantly jealous. She’d always wanted to be able to do that. 

 

“Controlling your eyebrows makes you jealous?” Jace asked, raising a brow just to spite her. 

 

“I should slap you again.” 

 

“Keep your hands to yourself, Fairchild.” 

 

“Because,” // “It’s what I’m good at.” 

 

“See now,” Simon started, “that’s just sad.”

 

“It’s how we were raised,” Isabelle said, staving off whatever biting remark that was bound to come out of either Alec or Jace’s mouth. “We know nothing else other than what we were trained to do.” 

 

[ …] He glanced behind him. Brother Jeremiah was descending from his perch behind the horses… // Come , he said. He glided away from the carriage… //  …There were names carved into the stone of the walls, names and dates. It took Clary a moment to realize that they were grave markers. A chill scraped up her spine. Where were the bodies? In the walls, buried upright as if they’d been walled in alive …?

 

“You read too much,” Simon said. “This isn’t The Cask of Amontillado. ” 

 

“Poe!” Tessa excitedly said when she recognized the title. “He's still popular?” 

 

“We learn about him in school.” He answered. “We don’t exactly read for leisure these days.” 

 

Tessa deflated. “Oh.” 

 

Simon just gave her an apologetic shrug. 

 

[...] Brother Jeremiah, who had come to a halt in front of a statue…of an angel…In long white hands the angel held a cup, its rim studded with marble jewels. Something about the statue tickled Clary’s memory with an uneasy familiarity.

 

“What do you mean by familiarity?” Robert asked, springing up in his seat. 

 

“How am I supposed to know?” Clary gestured towards her head. “I didn’t know a damn thing until I got here.” 

 

“So you did hide the cup,” Maryse said, leaving no room for denial. 

 

Joccelyn didn’t answer. She sometimes liked getting a rise out of Maryse, found it a bit entertaining, actually. They were still the same people they were back then, just a bit more experienced and a bit more wary. She’ll let Maryse believe what she wants to believe, Jocelyn knows the other woman would turn that thought around in her head until it ate her up alive. 

 

 There was a date inscribed on the base, 1234, and words inscribed around it: NEPHILIM: FACILIS DESCENSUS AVERNO.

 

“Is that meant to be the Mortal Cup?” … 

 

Jace nodded. “And that’s the motto of the Nephilim—the Shadowhunters—there on the base.”

 

“What does it mean?”

 

Jace’s grin was a white flash in the darkness. “It means ‘Shadowhunters: Looking Better in Black Than the Widows of our Enemies Since 1234.’”

 

Alec whacked him on the back of the head. “Stop teasing the poor girl.” 

 

“I thought you didn’t like the poor girl ,” Jace said. 

 

“Well, she’s growing on me.” 

 

It means , said Jeremiah, “The descent into Hell is easy.” 

 

She felt a chill spread over her body, and it was not an exactly pleasant one. She doesn’t like the sound of it, even if it was just a harmless saying (for the time being, anyway). 

 

[…] Brother Jeremiah…a stele, faintly glowing…he traced the pattern of a rune on the statue’s base. The mouth of the stone angel suddenly gaped wide in a silent scream… // …A set of granite steps led down into the hole…Torches were set along the steps at intervals, flaring hot green and icy blue… // Jace took the stairs with the ease of someone who finds a situation familiar if not exactly comfortable…“Come on,” he said impatiently.

 

“Courtesy, Jace.” Maryse reprimanded. 

 

He mumbled an apology and ducked his head away. He won’t admit it to anyone (when would he ever?), but he actually sought Maryse’s approval and attention as she seemed less attentive towards him as she did to her own blood. 

 

Clary had barely set her foot on the first step when she felt her arm caught in a cold grip…Brother Jeremiah was holding her wrist, his icy white fingers digging into the skin… 

 

“You people are crazy,” Kit said, having another feeling that he’d be saying that constantly. 

 

“We do get that a lot,” Jace said. “But maybe that’s because I’m running at them with a knife.” 

 

“Crazy indeed,” Clary muttered, hand covering her pale wrist from view. There was a red mark forming around her skin, the force of pressure coming slowly and making her lightheaded. 

 

Simon gave her a worried glance, but she didn’t see it. 

 

Do not fear, said his voice inside her head. It would take more than a single human cry to wake these dead. 

 

Clary happened to catch Kit’s eye and they exchanged looks that read: these people are insane and we’re one of them by blood. 

 

…she skittered down the stairs after Jace…He was waiting for her at the foot of the steps…“You all right?” // She nodded…ahead of them stretched a tunnel, long and black, ridged with the curling roots of trees. A faint bluish light was visible at the tunnel’s end. “It’s so … dark,” she said lamely.

 

“You want me to hold your hand?”

 

Clary frowned. “Don’t talk down to me.” 

 

“Well, I could hardly talk up to you. You’re too short.” 

 

“What he said.” 

 

“Well, you said it,” Clary grumply said. “Of course you’d agree.” 

 

…“No need to stand on ceremony, Brother Jeremiah,” he drawled. “Lead on. We’ll be right behind you.” // …She still wasn’t used to the archivist’s silent comings and goings…After a moment she followed, knocking Jace’s outstretched hand aside as she went.

 

— 

 

Clary’s first sight of the Silent City was of row upon row of tall marble arches that rose overhead…Clary saw that the floor was inscribed with the same runes that sometimes decorated Jace’s skin with lines and whorls and swirling patterns.

 

“Have you all visited the Silent City?” Cecily asked. 

 

Gabriel spoke before Will could, “It’s a place not many would want to visit. Most Shadowhunters will only visit the Silent City once during their lifetime and that’s when they are first born. There are protection spells put on us from birth, warding us from demonic influence and corruption. After, visits are on business only, and no one lingers around longer than they have to.” 

 

Will felt himself frown, miffed that he had been cut off from answering a question asked by his sister. What exactly was cooking between Cecily and the Lightworm? 

 

…“It’s a mausoleum,” said Jace, directing a flash of torchlight at it. Clary could see that a rune was carved into the door, which was sealed shut with bolts of iron. “A tomb. We bury our dead here.”

 

“All your dead?” she said, half-wanting to ask him if his father was buried here… 

 

“I don’t know.” Jace blankly answered. 

 

And Clary instantly felt bad for even wondering where someone’s family member was buried. Death is always a testy subject in her life, why wouldn’t it be in Jace’s where that’s all he’s running away from? 

 

There are many levels to the Silent City on this level are the mausoleums and the place of burning.

 

“The place of burning?”

 

Those who die in battle are burned, their ashes used to make the marble arches that you see here. The blood and bone of demon slayers is itself a powerful protection against evil. Even in death, the Clave serves the cause. 

 

“So you guys burn your dead for arches ?” Kit barely disguised his incredulity. 

 

“Oh trust me little one,” Magnus said. “They do a lot of questionable things.” 

 

How exhausting, Clary thought, to fight all your life and then be expected to continue that fight even when your life was over. 

 

That was true, Alec thought. There were a lot of expectations for them, little room for error, little freedom of choice. He knows that one all too well. 

 

[… ] Jace thrust the torch ahead of him, streaking the walls with shadows. “We’re going to the second level, where the archives and the council rooms are,” he said, as if to reassure her. 

 

“Where are the living quarters?” Clary asked, partly to be polite, partly out of a real curiosity. “Where do the Brothers sleep?”

 

Sleep?

 

“They don’t Clary.” 

 

“Well, I didn’t know that.” 

 

“The Silent Brothers are barely human,” Isabelle said. “They don’t function the same way we do, feel the same way we do. Once they’ve taken that oath, they forfeit their lives to live for nearly an eternity. Why do you think they don’t speak?” 

 

“I don’t know,” she managed to say weakly. 

 

[…] a square pavilion…the center of the pavilion was a long table of black basalt veined in white…Seated at the table was a row of Silent Brothers, each wrapped and cowled in the same parchment-colored robes as Jeremiah. 

 

Jeremiah wasted no time. We have arrived. Clarissa, stand before the Council. 

 

Her hands clammed up, forcing her to rub them against her jeans to get rid of the sticky feeling. No one has gone through this before, so what was in store for her? That’s what scared her more. 

 

…She looked at the table, at the long row of silent figures muffled in their heavy robes…Just in front of the table was a larger square, made of black marble and embossed with a parabolic design of silver stars.

 

Clary stepped into the center of the black square…All right,” she said. “Now what?”

 

“The Speaking Stars.” 

 

“The what? ” 

 

“The black square you’re standing on,” Jace said matter-of-a-factly. “It’s called the Speaking Stars.” 

 

“Is that relevant?” 

 

“No, it’s just a fun fact.” 

 

“I don’t think I need fun facts if I’m about to be lobotomized.” 

 

The Brothers made a sound then…a sound like a sigh or a groan. In unison they raised their hands and pushed their cowls back, baring their scarred faces and the pits of their empty eyes. 

 

Oh my god, Kit thought to himself. This was legitimately a cult full of crazy people. Were they chanting— why were they chanting? He doesn’t even know what is going on, and he doesn’t really want to learn either. 

 

[…] The Council greets you, Clarissa Fray… it was not just one silent voice inside her head but a dozen…all were demanding, insistent, pushing at the fragile barriers around her mind.

 

Clary pressed two fingers to the side of her forehead, leaning her elbow against the armrest of her chair, as she massaged the skin there. This was going to give her a rocking headache, and it wasn’t going to be a fun ride for her going forward. 

 

“Stop,” [...] “You can go inside my head,” she said, “but only when I’m ready.”

 

If you do not want our help, there is no need for this. You are the one who asked for our assistance, after all. 

 

Jocelyn frowned, but she wasn’t exactly surprised. The Brothers were doing their job, they weren’t there to act nicely and coddle those who walk through their doors. 

 

[…] It is an interesting puzzle, admittedly , // But there is no need for the use of force, if you do not resist.

 

…She wanted to resist them…To stand by and allow such a violation of her most intimate, personal self—

 

Clary breathed through her nose. There was no way to contain her dislike for this experience alone, and now everyone knew it. Oh she wanted this to end. 

 

…If it worked, what had been taken from her would be restored. She closed her eyes.

 

Her eyes slipped closed on their own volition and really, Clary should be used to having things happening without her knowledge (even if it was her own body). Things here just transpire, and she doesn’t have to like it because it’ll take place regardless. 

 

[…] State your name for the Council.

 

Clarissa Fray.

 

Who are you?

 

I’m Clary. My mother is Jocelyn Fray. I live at 807 Berkeley Place in Brooklyn. I am fifteen years old. My father’s name was—

 

She hissed as if she had been stung by a bee, the pain bearable yet not. It was like she was being twisted into knots with the images of lost memories and information. It made her slightly sick to the stomach. 

 

… Her mother was hurrying her down a night-black street between piles of heaped and dirty snow. Then a lowering sky, gray and leaden, rows of black trees stripped bare. 

 

“You were born in Idris?” Charles asked. 

 

“No,” Jocelyn answered for her daughter, “I moved from Idris after the Uprising and gave birth to Clary in New York.” 

 

“Then how is she able to remember what seems like the burning of your home? That took place in Idris did it not?” 

 

“I don’t know why she remembers that,” Jocelyn said. “She shouldn’t.” 

 

…Jocelyn wrapped in her patchwork quilt, tears spilling down her cheeks, quickly closing a box and shoving it under a cushion as Clary came into the room. She saw the initials on the box again: J. C.

 

Her brother. Who knew she had an older brother? Why wasn’t she aware of this? The way her mother talked about it made it seem like there was more than she was letting on. 

 

…Clary stood on top of a flight of stairs, looking down …there was Luke again, his green duffel bag at his feet. Jocelyn stood in front of him, shaking her head. “Why now, Lucian? I thought that you were dead …” 

 

“This was when I found you and your mother in New York,” Luke said to Clary’s gaze. 

 

“But why would she think you were dead?” 

 

“Because of the Uprising.” 

 

You fought in the Uprising?” 

 

“Unfortunately,” Luke said, “there was no choice in the matter as Valentine needed to be put down.” 

 

Clary blinked; Luke looked different, almost a stranger, bearded, his hair long and tangled—

 

When he lived amongst the Borcelind Wolf Pack, Luke thought a bit sadly. He had nearly given up on life at that stage, and he would’ve been content with that if Jocelyn hadn’t searched for him. 

 

…she was in the park again, and green faeries…She reached for one in delight, and her mother swung her up into her arms with a cry of terror.

 

She knew from the very beginning, didn’t she? Jace’s brain supplied unhelpfully. She didn’t just wake up one day and see the Shadow World, she was born into it, had the same blood of angels running through her blood, yet all he could focus on were the more trivial attributes about her. Like the intensity of her hair, rich in color and vivid that he couldn’t compare it to anything. He sounds smitten, he hates it. 

 

 Then it was winter on the black street again, and they were hurrying…A granite doorway loomed…there were words carved above the door: THE MAGNIFICENT. 

 

Magnus tensed slightly, both mentally and physically preparing himself for the reactions that he was bound to receive.  

 

Then she was standing inside an entryway…A hand under her chin directed her to look up…Two words leaped out at her, burning into her eyes: MAGNUS BANE.

 

Looks were thrown towards the warlock in question and he met them with a disinterested gaze, almost daring them to ask a question. 

 

They didn’t as: 

 

A sudden pain lanced through her right arm. 

 

Clary jolted in her seat, her elbow sliding off the rest of her chair. She felt a throbbing pain light up the length of her arm, but she especially cradled the left arm instead of her right. 

 

[…] She sat up gingerly. The skin over her left elbow was split and bleeding. 

 

Clary looked down at her arm and found it dripping red. She covered it slightly, but couldn’t do much to staunch the bleeding and prevent it from staining her clothes. 

 

A piece of fabric plopped itself into her lap. She recognized it as James Carstairs’ handkerchief from the day before, still stained with droplets of her blood. She had no idea where it had gone when she had passed out, or even who had held onto it, but she was grateful for it as Clary did not have to worry about her blood dripping everywhere. 

 

[...] Magnus Bane. The words meant something, but what? Before she could ask the question aloud, Jeremiah interrupted her.

 

The block inside your mind is stronger than we had anticipated, he said. It can be safely undone only by the one who put it there. For us to remove it would be to kill you.

 

Clary whirled on the warlock. “You’re the one who did this to me?” 

 

“Only at the insistence of your mother.” 

 

Clary just shook her head, already disappointed yet not surprised. Her mother would do anything to protect her from this world that she would rip her own thoughts from her just to keep her in the dark. 

 

…“But I don’t know who put it there. If I knew that, I wouldn’t have come here.”

 

The answer to that is woven into the thread of your thoughts , //  In your waking dream you saw it written.

 

“Does no one understand the concept of lost memories?” Simon stated incredulously. 

 

“I don’t think you’re getting the point here,” Alec commented. 

 

“Then what is the point?”

 

“The point is that there is an answer,” he gestured towards Clary, “one she doesn’t want to entertain.” 

 

“Because she’s lost,” he defended. “She doesn’t know your world, your rules—”

 

“But she will ,” Alec urged, “because how long can you play pretend?” 

 

Simon flinched at the statement. It had no right striking the chord that it did, and it seemed like Alec knew it as well as his face went blank, and his eyes warned the other that this was territory that could get ugly real quick should he continue to pursue the subject.

 

“Magnus Bane? But—that’s not even a name!”

 

“Yes it is.” Jace said matter-of-factly, “He’s right there.” 

 

“I know that now, genius.” 

 

[…] Only Brother Jeremiah remained. He watched impassively as Jace hurried over to Clary.

 

“Is your arm all right? Let me see,” he demanded, seizing her wrist.

 

“Ouch! It’s fine. Don’t do that; you’re making it worse,” Clary said, trying to pull away.

 

Clary clenched her teeth at the phantom pain that laced down her arm. “And I agree with that sentiment.”

 

“You bled on the Speaking Stars,” he said. // “I bet there’s a law somewhere about that.” He turned her arm over, more gently than she would have thought he was capable of.

 

Jace couldn’t prevent the frown that overtook his face. Was that really an impression he gave off? 

 

… she glanced down and saw that a glove of blood covered her lower arm from the elbow to the wrist. The arm was throbbing, stiff, and painful.

 

Clary pressed the handkerchief harder to her elbow, as if it’d stop bleeding within the moment. She knew it wouldn’t, but it gave her comfort that she wasn’t going to be bleeding out like a 90s slasher victim. 

 

“Is this when you start tearing strips off your T-shirt to bind up my wound?” she joked. She hated the sight of blood, especially her own. 

 

“You’re not one of those girls who faint at the sight of blood,” Jace asked, “are you?”

 

“If I was,” Clary shot back, twisting in her seat, “would I be conscious right now?” 

 

The blond shrugged. “Well, you haven’t exactly looked at your arm since it started bleeding.” 

 

She wanted to throw the blood-stained cloth at him, but she didn’t want to deal with the cold air washing over the fresh wound. If no one knows what that feels like, she’d compare it to the same stinging sensation as using peroxide. And it sucks. 

 

“If you wanted me to rip my clothes off, you should have just asked.” He dug into his pocket and brought out his stele. “It would have been a lot less painful.”

 

“What is this weird flirting going on?” Emma said to Cristina. 

 

“Every relationship has a beginning doesn’t it?” 

 

Emma couldn’t help but be reminded of Julian, because when had things changed between them? It certainly wasn’t that night on the beach, no matter how long ago it felt. 

 

“I guess it does.” Emma hoped she sounds neutral, she doesn’t know what she would say if Cristina were to ask what was wrong. And luckily the other girl didn’t.  

 

[...] “There,” …Clary flexed her arm in wonder—though the blood was still there, the wound was gone, as were the pain and stiffness. “And next time you’re planning to injure yourself to get my attention, just remember that a little sweet talk works wonders.”

 

Simon bit the inside of his cheek. He almost wishes he wasn’t here so he didn’t have to listen to any of this conversation. He’s not stupid, he knows what he sees even if Clary doesn’t. 

 

Clary felt her mouth twitch into a smile. “I’ll keep that in mind,” she said. And as he turned away, she added, “And thanks.”

 

There were a few looks of pity shot Simon’s way, but he was too far inside his head to take notice. 

 

He slid the stele into his back pocket without turning to look at her, but she thought she saw a certain gratification in the set of his shoulders. 

 

And she can read body language too, Jace thought. The only thing he could keep from her was his own thoughts, but he had a feeling that it would soon not be a luxury. 

 

“Brother Jeremiah,” he said, // “you’ve been very quiet all this time. Surely you have some thoughts you’d like to share?”

 

“He won’t tell you anything.” Alec said. 

 

“I know, I just like testing boundaries.” 

 

“That you do,” his parabatai replied, sounding tired. “That you do.” 

 

I am charged with leading you from the Silent City, and that is all…

 

“We could always show ourselves out,” Jace suggested hopefully. “I’m sure I remember the way—”

 

The marvels of the Silent City are not for the eyes of the uninitiated, // This way.

 

When they emerged into the open, Clary took deep breaths of the thick morning air, relishing the city stench of smog, dirt, and humanity. 

 

“It’s stifling isn’t it?” Jem asked, getting a lot of puzzling looks. “Being in a place where it feels like you do not belong?” 

 

‘“How would you know that?” Clary prodded with innocent-like curiosity.  

 

Jem swallowed imperceptibly, but Will noticed it, the same way he noticed his hands begin to lose their steadiness.“When I first came to London, I was given looks from plenty of folk for my appearance. Not Shadowhunters,” he clarified at Will’s stare, “I’m only another hand of help in their eyes, another warrior. It took a while settling down in London because it wasn’t home. The alienation didn’t much phase me as I’ve already lost what was important to me.”  

 

“What happened?” Jace asked, serious yet somber.  

 

A polite smile plastered itself on Jem’s face and it was a strained looking thing. “I’d rather not say.” 

 

… “It’s going to rain,” he said.

 

He was right, Clary thought, looking up at the iron-gray sky. “Are we taking a carriage back to the Institute?”

 

Jace looked from Brother Jeremiah…to the carriage…Then he broke into a grin.

 

“No way,” he said. “I hate those things. Let’s hail a cab.” 

 

Isabelle snorted. “That’s a bit anticlimactic.” 

 

“Considering the ride we took this chapter,” Alec said to his sister’s statement, “I’ll take it.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

So, if this chapter wasn’t as long as it was, it would’ve been out way faster than the day I am posting this. Which is nearly a month, now I’m not one to make excuses, but jeez do I have a lot on my plate this summer. Every time I come around to writing this fic, I’m way too tired and out of it to actually continue writing. Hopefully the next few chapters aren’t like this as I am an impatient reader myself and would religiously check for updates (like refreshing the window or looking through my email for that pesky title). I hope it was worth the wait though!

Until next time.

Chapter 13: XI: Magnus Bane

Notes:

happy new year! :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Why would you put a block in my head?” Clary asked once more. 

 

Magnus’ eyes nearly flickered over to where Tessa was sitting. She had been the reason why he had helped Jocelyn in the first place, he had not wanted to help her when the Shadowhunter had stepped through his doors. 

 

“You were young and your mother was the most afraid I’ve ever seen her,” his voice was soothing, calm even, not at all like his sarcastic comments he’s been sprinkling around. “All she wanted was to protect you from a world that had badly burned her. It’s no excuse for taking your memories, but it is a reason, should you accept it.”  

 

Clary doesn’t, maybe it makes her selfish, but she doesn’t understand why her mother couldn’t just tell her. She could’ve helped, known what to do if trouble came knocking, but now she’s just confused, learning new concepts she doesn’t quite believe—it’s overwhelming really. 

 

Chapter 11 - Magnus Bane 

 

Oh great, he was going to be showing up soon. 

 

Jace leaned forward and banged his hand against the partition separating them from the cab driver. “Turn left! Left! I said to take Broadway, you brain-dead moron!”

 

…“Why are we taking Broadway, anyway?”

 

“I’m starving,” […] “Alec! Wake up!” …“Meet us at Taki’s. Breakfast. Yeah, you heard me. Breakfast. What? It’s only a few blocks away. Get going.”

 

Alec glared at his parabatai. “You woke me up because you were hungry ?” 

 

“Partially.” 

 

“Partially?” Alec exasperatedly said. “Who knows what time it is and you want me to get out of bed for Chinese food?” 

 

“Yes,” Jace answered like it was obvious. 

 

[ …] “Welcome to the greatest restaurant in New York.”

 

It didn’t look like much—

 

“That’s insulting.” 

 

…A battered neon sign proclaiming the restaurant’s name hung sideways and was sputtering. Two men in long coats and tipped-forward felt hats slouched in front of the narrow doorway. There were no windows.

 

“It sounds more like some deadbeat club than a restaurant.” Simon pointed out. 

 

“It looks like a prison,” said Clary.

 

“Or that.” 

 

[ …] “I don’t want spaghetti. I want to know what a Magnus Bane is.”

 

“You wound me, Clary.” 

 

She just shrugged her shoulders. 

 

[ …] “He’s a warlock,” // “Only a warlock could have put a block in your mind like that. Or maybe one of the Silent Brothers, but clearly it wasn’t them.”

 

“Is he a warlock you’ve heard of?” demanded Clary, who was rapidly tiring of Jace’s reasonable voice.

 

“The name does sound familiar—”

 

“I’m the High Warlock of Brooklyn for your information,” the man said, offended. 

 

“Oh,” Jace said. “I probably should remember that.” 

 

“Yeah,” Magnus said tersely, “you should.” 

 

“Hey!” It was Alec, looking like he’d rolled out of bed and pulled jeans on over his pajamas…“Izzy’s on her way,” // “She’s bringing the mundane.”

 

“Simon? 

 

“So you do know my name.” 

 

“Unfortunately.” 

 

“Where did he come from?” Jace asked.

 

“He showed up first thing this morning. Couldn’t stay away from Izzy, I guess. Pathetic.” Alec sounded amused. 

 

“Yeah, right.” It came unbidden from his mouth and he couldn’t help but look at Isabelle apologetically. “Sorry.” 

 

“I’m not offended,” she said, but to Simon those words translated to I know who you’re really here for. 

 

[ …] They were stopped at the front door by one of the slouching men…His skin was dark red, his squared-off hands ending in blue-black nails. Clary felt herself stiffen, but Jace and Alec seemed unconcerned. 

 

“You both need to explain things to her,” Diana Wrayburn scolded. “She doesn’t know our world, you can’t just take her somewhere and expect her to be okay with everything.”   

 

Jace looked sheepish as he rubbed the back of his neck. It’s like being scolded by Maryse, he knows what he did wrong and he can’t help but be embarrassed, 

 

…“Jace,” Clary hissed as the door shut behind them. “Who was that?”

 

“You mean Clancy?” Jace asked…mismatched crockery lined the counter, behind which stood a blond girl in a waitress’s pink-and-white apron… she saw Jace, waved, and gestured that they should sit wherever they wanted.  // “Clancy keeps out undesirables,”...

 

“He’s a demon,” she hissed. 

 

“Oh so now you know what demons are?” 

 

“That wouldn’t be misconstrued if I knew anything.” Clary shot back. “I was raised to be a mundane as you call it. I do not know what classifies as a demon, what runes you ink onto your skin–” 

 

“Well you’ll soon learn that you need to keep your opinions to yourself because not everybody is so apologetic.” 

 

Several customers turned to look at her—a boy with spiky blue dreads …The boy frowned darkly. Clary was glad the restaurant was almost empty. 

 

“Like that.” 

 

“No, he isn’t,” said Jace, sliding into a booth…She settled gingerly onto the booth seat opposite them, her arm still stiff…“He’s an ifrit,” // “They’re warlocks with no magic. Half demons who can’t cast spells for whatever reason.”

 

[...] “Don’t order any of the faerie food,” said Jace, looking at her over the top of his menu. “It tends to make humans a little crazy. One minute you’re munching a faerie plum, the next minute you’re running naked down Madison Avenue with antlers on your head. Not,” // “that this has ever happened to me.”

 

“It has,” Alec supplied helpfully. “He looked like an idiot while doing it.” 

 

“I did not.” 

 

“Yes you did. Completely embarrassed yourself in front of some strangers we just met. You may be intelligent, but sometimes you’re a dumb blond.” 

 

“Well that’s hurtful coming from you.” 

 

“I’m here to knock your ego down a couple notches.” 

 

…“Do you remember—” he began, and launched into a story…that Clary didn’t even bother trying to follow it. She was looking at Alec instead, watching him as he talked to Jace. 

 

Anna’s stomach turned from the sinking feeling that began to settle in her body. She knows what it’s like to hide yourself from the world and find solace in the one person you can’t have. Tragedy followed in the Lightwood family she supposed. 

 

There was a kinetic, almost feverish energy to him that hadn’t been there before. 

 

Like he was finally alive for the very first time, Magnus thought a bit sadly. He’s witnessed tragedy of all kinds, unrequited love, loved ones passing, twin flames being snuffed out…he’s seen it all, but not as unique as this. 

 

[…]  Jace was looking down as Alec spoke, smiling a little and tapping his water glass with a fingernail. She sensed he was thinking of other things.

 

And Jace knows himself well enough that the observation was true. No one paid him that much attention to figure out his quirks and habits. 

 

She felt a sudden flash of sympathy for Alec. 

 

Alec doesn’t want it. He’s dug the hole for himself, he doesn’t need the constant reminders. 

 

Jace couldn’t be an easy person to care about. I was laughing at you because declarations of love amuse me, especially when unrequited.

 

Anna thought the statement a bit cruel, because love was the purest thing that existed in the world, and it hurt. It wasn’t something you could joke about, not when it was all consuming. That kind of feeling tears you up inside, it still does for her. It doesn’t matter if Alastair Carstairs is separating the two of them, she still feels too close for comfort. 

 

Jace looked up as the waitress passed. “Are we ever going to get any coffee?” he said aloud, interrupting Alec midsentence. 

 

Alec subsided, his energy fading. “I …”

 

Clary spoke up hastily. 

 

The last thing Alec wanted was to be appreciative towards someone who he was supposed to dislike. Was it really her fault that Jace took an interest in her? 

 

[...] “They have smoothies here?”

 

“There’s this apricot-plum smoothie with wildflower honey that’s simply divine,” said Isabelle, who had appeared with Simon at her side. 

 

An awkward sort of silence settled over the group of teenagers. There’s too many things that were left unsaid that none of them wanted to address. They can already see the invisible strings tying them together. 

 

[ … ] “So how did it go at the Bone City?” Isabelle asked, flipping her menu open. “Did you find out what’s in Clary’s head?”

 

“We got a name,” said Jace. “Magnus—”

 

“Shut up ,” Alec hissed, thwacking Jace with his closed menu.

 

“You shouldn’t be talking about that in public,” Robert reprimanded. 

 

Jace only nodded, barely acknowledging the older Lightwood, as he stared at Alec, looking wounded. “Was that necessary?” 

 

“This place is full of Downworlders. You know that. I think you should try to keep the details of our investigation secret.”

 

Investigation ?” Isabelle laughed. “Now we’re detectives? Maybe we should all have code names.”

 

“Good idea,” said Jace. “I shall be Baron Hotschaft Von Hugenstein.” 

 

“You’re ridiculous.” Alec said with a smile. 

 

“We all are,” Jace refuted. 

 

“I agree with Alec,” Isabelle interjected. “You are ridiculous.” 

 

“That’s not fair,” the blond complained. “It’s two against one.” 

 

“You can’t win all the time.” 

 

…the waitress arrived to take their order. Up close she was still a pretty blond girl, but her eyes were unnerving—entirely blue, with no white or pupil at all… “Know what you’re having?”

 

Jace grinned. “The usual,” he said, and got a smile from the waitress in return.

 

Clary subtly glanced back over her shoulder and made eye contact with Alec. He was frowning, shaking his head slightly. You really can’t win with him, she realized. It’s all or nothing that you end up sacrificing too much of yourself to stay in his orbit. She can already see it in Alec.

 

[ … ] “Is she an ifrit too?” Clary asked, watching her go.

 

“Kaelie? No. Part fey, I think,” said Jace.

 

“She’s got nixie eyes,” said Isabelle thoughtfully.

 

“You really don’t know what she is?” asked Simon.

 

Jace shook his head. “I respect her privacy.” He nudged Alec. “Hey, let me out for a second.”

 

Now what is he doing? Alec thought, scowling just like his book counterpart as they went on to detail how Jace walked up to Kaelie and stuck an arm around her. He should let go of this stupid crush, he told himself once again. This was getting him nowhere but heartbreak and Alec can’t blame no one but himself.

 

[ … ] Isabelle rolled her eyes. “He really shouldn’t tease the waitstaff like that.”

 

Alec looked at her. “You don’t think he means it? That he likes her, I mean.”

 

Anna felt something rise in her throat, something overwhelming that she felt the need to choke it down. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Alastair shift in his seat, sitting on the edge with his hands curling on the bottom of his seat. Perception is one thing to possess, it’s another to put it in use, and Anna doesn’t want to know why this talk was affecting Alastair as much as it did for her. 

 

Isabelle shrugged. “She’s a Downworlder,” she said, as if that explained everything.

 

“And it does,” Magnus said, tone hollow. “Shadowhunters don’t approve of relationships with Downworlders, they’d rather you marry a mundane than someone with demon blood.” 

 

“But aren’t they human just like the rest of us?” she asked innocently. 

 

“Do I look like a monster to you?” the man asked seriously, to which Clary shook her head no. “We’re human in the ways that count, but we do things even the Nephilim can’t.That breeds envy from some, and differences are shunned in every part of the world.”  

 

“I don’t get it,” said Clary.

 

…“Get what?”

 

“This whole Downworlder thing. You don’t hunt them, because they aren’t exactly demons, but they’re not exactly people, either. Vampires kill; they drink blood—”

 

“Only rogue vampires drink human blood from living people,” interjected Alec. “And those, we’re allowed to kill.”

 

Some Shadowhunters don’t see the difference, Magnus thought bitterly. He wasn’t going to continue talking his opinions out loud as he finds it makes him seem like an old man. And Magnus Bane is anything but an old man. 

 

“And werewolves are what? Just overgrown puppies?”

 

Luke laughed slightly, Jocelyn following suit. If only it were that simple. 

 

“They kill demons,” said Isabelle. “So if they don’t bother us, we don’t bother them.” 

 

“That’s kind of how it’s been,” Julian said, “even now after all the changes.” 

 

“What do you mean by that?” Jace questioned. “What could possibly change in five years?” 

 

Julian wanted to smile sadly, but he managed to be composed and through a somber tone, he said, “Too much.” 

 

“So they’re good enough to let live, good enough to make your food for you, good enough to flirt with—but not really good enough? I mean, not as good as people.”

 

Isabelle and Alec looked at her as if she were speaking Urdu. “Different from people,” said Alec finally.

 

“That doesn’t sound like a real answer.” Simon said, frowning. 

 

Clary called them out, “It sounds more like an excuse.” 

 

“It’s how we were raised,” Alec said, quiet enough for only Clary and Simon to hear. “Downworlders and Shadowhunters don’t mix well in history, even more now after the Uprising.” 

 

“Still,” Clary insisted. “You shouldn’t always let family dictate your decisions.” 

 

Oh Clary, Alec thought sadly. Family is all I have. 

 

“Better than mundanes?” said Simon.

 

“No,” Isabelle said decidedly. “You could turn a mundane into a Shadowhunter. I mean, we came from mundanes. But you could never turn a Downworlder into one of the Clave. They can’t withstand the runes.” 

 

Many were unimpressed with the reasoning, but they weren’t exactly surprised, it’s been the same sort of logic that has been passed down from generation to generation. You’d have to give up a lot to pursue your desires when you had the blood of angels running through your veins. Will has heard it happen to his parents, his father giving up his life as a Shadowhunter to marry his mother, it could be beautiful but tragic. 

 

“So they’re weak?” asked Clary.

 

“I wouldn’t say that,” said Jace, sliding back into his seat next to Alec. His hair was mussed and there was a lipstick mark on his cheek. 

 

Anna finally made eye contact with Ariadne from behind Alastair’s back, almost as if to say, it doesn’t matter if I loved and cared for you, that is something I cannot bear. Seeing you with someone else. 

 

And Ariadne looked away and down at her hands, which were twisting and fidgeting in the fabrics of her skirt. She’s tried repairing what they had, but to no avail. Maybe they were doomed from the start. 

 

[ … ] “Right,” said Jace. He looked at Clary. “It’s not one-way,” he said. “We may not always like Downworlders, but they don’t always like us, either. A few hundred years of the Accords can’t wipe out a thousand years of hostility.” 

 

“And I wonder how that came to be,” Magnus sounded like he was pondering the answer, but the sarcasm quite literally bled through his words. 

 

“We’re all equally at fault here,” Jem said, combating the hostility with tranquility. “Both sides are held in check because of the rules otherwise we’d be tearing into each other with no regards.” 

 

Magnus nearly smiled. He’d nearly forgotten that before he’d become the Silent Brother he knew now, he was young yet wise beyond his years, even when he was on the cusp of death. But Magnus had spent more time with Will than Jem during his stay in London, so of course he wouldn’t really know his character, his Tessa would have known better. And he was glad she wasn’t here because he would have no idea how she would react seeing all her loved ones after all the heartbreak she’s managed to overcome. 

 

[ … ] “Wait.” Isabelle suddenly sat up straight. “What did you say that name was?” // The name in Clary’s head.”

 

“I didn’t,” said Jace. “At least, I didn’t finish it. It’s Magnus Bane.” He grinned at Alec mockingly. “Rhymes with ‘overcareful pain in the ass.’”

 

“Now I wish I had a menu in my hand,” Alec shot back at him. 

 

Jace shielded his arm from view, smiling slightly. “You do enough abuse as it is.” 

 

Alec muttered a retort into his coffee. It rhymed with something that sounded a lot more like “ducking glass mole.” Clary smiled inwardly. 

 

Jace kicked the back of Clary’s seat. “You shouldn’t be taking his side.” 

 

“Well he’s being more reasonable than you at the moment,” Clary retorted. 

 

Alec looked triumphantly at Jace, as if to say hah. 

 

Jace pulled a face at him, sulking slightly. 

 

“It can’t be—but I’m almost totally sure—” Isabelle dug into her purse and pulled out a folded piece of blue paper. She wiggled it between her fingers. “Look at this.”

 

Alec held out his hand for the paper, glanced at it with a shrug, and handed it to Jace. “It’s a party invitation. For somewhere in Brooklyn,”// “I hate Brooklyn.” 

 

“What’s wrong with Brooklyn?” Clary asked, instantly turning on Alec. 

 

“It’s not Manhattan.” 

 

“You’re such a snob.” 

 

…“Where did you get this, Izzy?”

 

She fluttered her hand airily. “From that kelpie in Pandemonium. He said it would be awesome. He had a whole stack of them.” 

 

Magnus nearly pinched his nose from exasperation. The last thing he wanted was Shadowhunters pulling up to a party that would be full of Downworlders. It was a recipe for disaster. 

 

[ … ] Alec blinked at it. “Does that mean we have to go to the party?” he inquired of no one in particular.

 

“We don’t have to do anything,” said Jace, who was reading the fine print on the invitation. “But according to this, Magnus Bane is the High Warlock of Brooklyn.” 

 

“I find it insulting that you do not know your High Warlocks.” 

 

“Well you’re in Brooklyn,” he answered as if that mattered. 

 

“Still completely accessible if you’re in Manhattan.” 

 

“I, for one, am a little curious as to what the High Warlock of Brooklyn’s name is doing inside your head.”

 

“My mother apparently.” And it was a statement none of them could really laugh about. 

 

Jocelyn couldn’t say or do much of anything. She’s already said her reasons, and Clary won’t take them. The older Fairchild has accepted it, the wound is still too fresh, nothing sounds right when you’re all stuck in your head. Jocelyn knows that feeling very well. 

 

 

The party didn’t start until midnight, 

 

“Only the monsters come at night,” Magnus defended ominously at the looks he was given. 

 

…Isabelle and Simon announced their intention of going for a walk in Central Park so that she could show him the faerie circles. Simon asked Clary if she wanted to come along. Stifling a murderous rage, 

 

Jace’s brow nearly rose. A murderous rage? He can’t tell if she likes the dude or is just jealous that another part of her normal life is being taken away from her. 

 

And Simon didn’t know what to think once again. Isn’t she just jealous of Isabelle because of her looks and confidence and not because of him? 

 

she refused on the grounds of exhaustion.

 

It wasn’t exactly a lie—she was exhausted, her body still weakened from the aftereffects of the poison and the too-early rising. 

 

Clary slumped in her seat, finally letting out a relieved breath. She desperately needed a break, she doesn’t know how much more she can handle. 

 

…but sleep wouldn’t come. 

 

She spoke too soon. 

 

[…] Why would there be a block in her mind? Why would a powerful warlock have put it there, and to what purpose? 

 

And now she knew that answer. It was better that she knew nothing at all, that Clary found out on the same timeline as her book counterpart. She didn’t want to have doubts about her mother, that she had to wonder if she could trust her at all, and it terrified her far more than she thought it would. 

 

She wondered what memories she might have lost, what experiences she’d had that she couldn’t now recall. Or maybe everything she thought she did remember was a lie…?

 

“I only took memories from you,” Magnus assured. “I didn’t manipulate anything else. Everything you’ve experienced so far is real. ” 

 

Clary knows it should be assuring to her, but it was just another reminder of what she did lose. 

 

…Barefoot, she padded out into the corridor and toward the library. Maybe Hodge could help her. // But the library was empty…On the desk lay the book Hodge had read out of earlier, its worn leather cover gleaming…

 

My mother knew that book, Clary thought. She touched it, read out of it. […] She raised the cover. // Something folded slid out from between the pages and fluttered to the floor at her feet… // It was the photograph of a group of young people, none much older than Clary herself. 

 

Clary nearly startled when the very same photograph landed in her lap. It was an old looking thing, papered plastic and a bit worn at the edges. 

 

“What is that?” Simon asked, trying to get a glimpse of the photo. 

 

“It’s the same photo as the book said.” Clary answered a bit dazed. 

 

…she recognized her mother instantly: Jocelyn, no more than seventeen or eighteen… 

 

“It was the beginning of the Circle,” Jocelyn said aloud, wistful as she answered the unsaid question on everyone’s mind. 

 

“You were happier then,” Luke said offhandedly, as if he too were remembering some long forgotten memory. 

 

“We all were.” 

 

Clary continued to look at the photo. 

 

Jocelyn’s arm was around a boy Clary didn’t recognize. 

 

“And you shouldn’t need to.” 

 

Simon leaned over and pointed at a spot. “Is that Valentine?” 

 

[...] The boy was good-looking, with hair so fair it was nearly white, and black eyes.

 

Isabelle angled her head towards Clary, catching a glimpse of the photo. She whistled lowly. “He is good looking, in an evil sort of way.” 

 

Alec gave his sister a look. “You cannot be serious.” 

 

Izzy just shrugged, unapologetic in her views. 

 

“That’s Valentine,” said a voice at her elbow. “When he was seventeen.”

 

The book confirmed, and really, Jocelyn didn’t need the memories of what used to be. That has already been tainted by what came soon after. 

 

…It was Hodge, looking at her with curious eyes.

 

“I’m so sorry,” // “I didn’t mean to pry into your things.”

 

…with a scarred and weathered hand—a strange contrast to the neat spotlessness of his tweed cuffs. “It’s a piece of your past, after all.”

 

An unfortunate piece, Clary thought. She shouldn’t have to deal with the negative connotations that came with her parents. She knows she’ll be judged by that in the near future because it didn’t matter if you were Shadowhunter or mundane, people get judged by their pasts whether they like it or not. 

 

…The white-haired boy in the photo was smiling at Jocelyn, his eyes crinkled in that way that boys’ eyes crinkled when they really liked you. 

 

Jocelyn looked down at her hand, looking at the empty spot on her finger. They’d been married, happy even, then everything changed, and it wasn’t for the better. 

 

Nobody, Clary thought, had ever looked at her that way. Valentine, with his cold, fine-featured face, looked absolutely unlike her own father, with his open smile and the bright hair she’d inherited. 

 

Clary just stewed in her thoughts. Who knew things would end up the way there are? She certainly didn’t otherwise everything she has said wouldn’t be contradicted so much. Her father wasn’t even her real father, she instead was the daughter of some monster—some dictator—in a country she didn’t know existed. 

 

“Valentine looks … sort of nice.”

 

“Nice he wasn’t,” said Hodge, with a twisted smile,

 

“That’s understating it,” Magnus said, a bit aggrieved. 

 

“Nearly every one of Valentine’s actions would be understated by those who would like his stain to be scrubbed from history,” Luke said, crossing his arms whilst slumping down in his seat to look smaller. 

 

 “ … Do you recognize anyone else?”

 

…Standing behind Valentine, a little to the left, was a thin boy with a shock of light brown hair. He had the big shoulders and gawky wrists of someone who hadn’t grown into his height yet. 

 

I haven’t heard Hodge be described that way for years, Maryse thought to herself. They were all unrefined back then, shells of the people they would now become. 

 

“Is that you?”

 

Hodge nodded. “And …?”

 

She had to look twice before she identified someone else she knew: so young as to be nearly unrecognizable. In the end his glasses gave him away, and the eyes behind them, light blue as seawater. 

 

Eyes flicked to Luke warily. He just looked down at his callused hands. He’s spent half of his life with these people, and it had all gone to flames because of one question. His only mistake was looking after Jocelyn when she could look after herself. Luke should have focused on the snake that had been tethered to him, not the apple on the ground. 

 

“Luke,” she said.

 

“Lucian. And here.” 

 

“Why Lucian?” 

 

Luke shrugged. “It’s my full name.” 

 

“Lucian sounds like an old man.” 

 

…Hodge indicated an elegant-looking teenage couple, both dark-haired, the girl half a head taller than the boy. Her features were narrow and predatory, almost cruel. 

 

Maryse felt her lips press down into a frown. Predatory, cruel… maybe she was back then. But she could never be sure. Everything she did back then felt right and it was hard to separate bias from truth. 

 

…“And there”—he indicated a very handsome boy with curling dark hair, high color in his square-jawed face—“is Michael Wayland.”

 

Curling dark hair? Jace thought confusedly. Square jawed face? That didn’t sound like his father at all. It was the damn near opposite. Something is not adding up and it’s making his heart beat out of his chest. 

 

“Can I see the photo, Clary?” he asked quietly. 

 

She passed him it without looking back, otherwise she would’ve seen the taught look on his face that was in need of an inquiry. 

 

Michael Wayland, I don’t know who you are, but I know him. 

 

“He doesn’t look anything like Jace.”

 

“Jace resembles his mother.”

 

Fat chance, Jace leaned over Isabelle and asked Maryse, “Who did my father marry?” 

 

The older woman’s brows drew together, “He never talked about her?” 

 

“He didn’t talk much,” Jace said through a pinched tone. 

 

That’s unlike Michael, Maryse thought before answering, “Eliza Rosewain,” she noticed him glance back at the photo and added, “she won’t be there. Eliza and Valentine, despite their initially similar goals, never got along as she wanted nothing to do with the Circle and him.” 

 

“Did you know what she looked like before she died?” 

 

Maryse shook her head sadly. “We weren’t particularly close.” 

 

“Is this, like, a class photo?” Clary asked.

 

“Not quite. This is a picture of the Circle, taken in the year it was formed. That’s why Valentine, the leader, is in the front, and Luke is on his right side—he was Valentine’s second in command.”

 

“So not only were you in the circle you were also Valentine’s second in command? ” Matthew asked incredulously, throwing his hands up in the air. 

 

“I’m not particularly proud of it,” Luke said, feeling the need to defend himself from Jocelyn’s ancestor. 

 

“You shouldn’t have expected anything else,” James said to his parabatai . “They were forged together through blood and fire just as we were.” 

 

“I’d do anything for Jem,” Will added. “Even join a cult if it pleases him. Why should this be any different?” 

 

“If it’s the wrong side of history you are worried about,” Jem said to Matthew directly, “emotion clouds even the best of us, especially the ones we hold dear to our hearts. Mr. Graymark made a decision when he was young, the same you once were when attending the academy. If I remember correctly you blew up a wing to remain close to James—”

 

“But that’s different—”

 

“How so?” Jem challenged. “It still had negative connotations, it may have been inconsequential, but it was a choice that could’ve backfired horribly. Did Mr. Graymark know what his decisions meant for the future at that moment? No. The same way your decision could have pushed the two of you further away instead of closer.” 

 

Clary turned her gaze away. “I still don’t understand why my mother would join something like that.”

 

“You know what has become now, not what it started as before. That’s the only thing none of you can ever understand except for those who were there for the beginning of it all.” 

 

“You must understand—”

 

“You keep saying that,” // “I don’t see why I must understand anything. You tell me the truth, and I’ll either understand it or I won’t.”

 

“Might be the first smart thing you’ve said,” Jace teased. 

 

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

 

“You seem like a particularly stubborn person, Clary,” he said with a lilt, “it’s not a bad thing, just a character flaw we all have.” 

 

The corner of Hodge’s mouth twitched. “As you say.” // “The Accords have never had the support of the whole Clave. The more venerable families, especially, cling to the old times, when Downworlders were for killing. 

 

Gideon felt his mouth press down into a frown. Now where did he hear that in his lifetime? 

 

Not just out of hatred but because it made them feel safer. It is easier to confront a threat as a mass, a group, not individuals who must be evaluated one by one … and most of us knew someone who had been injured or killed by a Downworlder. 

 

Matthew’s heart skipped a beat. His situation didn’t exactly fit the circumstance Hodge was detailing, but he was still foolish enough to trust that faerie in the shadow market. 

 

…It’s easy, as a child, to believe in good and evil, in light and dark. Valentine never lost that—neither his destructive idealism nor his passionate loathing of anything he considered ‘nonhuman.’”

 

This was a lesson they all have to learn, no matter how basic it may seem to everyone else. They were all raised being told they were superior to every being on Earth, and they acted like it. 

 

“But he loved my mother,” said Clary.

 

“Yes. He loved your mother. And he loved Idris ….”

 

“The only redeemable qualities about the man,” Luke said under his breath, to which Jocelyn smiled lightly. 

 

“What was so great about Idris?” […]

 

“It was,” // “it is home—for the Nephilim, where they can be their true selves, a place where there is no need for hiding or glamour.

 

Home, it’s been a long time since Jocelyn has thought of Idris as home. Idris was the culmination of her life’s desires turning into her worst nightmares. She’d gone from having the ideal life a young Shadowhunter of her caliber could possess to being declared dead after an uprising her (ex)husband planned. Idris was no longer home. 

 

… // Clary thought suddenly of her dream. 

 

Clary didn’t want to think of that dream. Her cheeks heated up from just the thought of it because of the implications it had on her heart. 

 

“Were there ever … dances in the Glass City?”

 

Hodge blinked at her as if waking up from a dream. “Every week. I never attended, but your mother did. And Valentine.” 

 

“You sounded happy,” Clary said hollowly. 

 

Jocelyn could only smile sadly, “Because I was.”

 

[…]  “Can I keep this?” she asked, indicating the photograph.

 

A flicker of hesitation passed over Hodge’s face. “I would prefer you not show it to Jace,” // “He has enough to contend with, without photos of his dead father turning up.”

 

Now why would he say that? Jace wondered. Did he know that once he saw the photo he would realize who really was his father? That he’d possibly been lied to? If that were the case, then Hodge hadn’t changed much since his Circle days. 

 

[…] “Did you come to the library to see me, or for some other purpose?” 

 

“I was wondering if you’d heard from the Clave. About the Cup. And—my mom.”

 

Finally, Jace couldn’t help but think. Don’t get him wrong, everything that has happened is important (for Clary anyway), he just wants to get to the bottom of the issues happening in his city. This was going to happen in a couple of days or even months, he needs to be prepared and he needs to know what has to change. 

 

“I got a short reply this morning.”

 

…“Have they sent people? Shadowhunters?”

 

Hodge looked away from her. “Yes, they have.”

 

Charlotte bit her tongue. She knows how difficult it is to negotiate with the Clave, and has been on the opposite side of their ire as they undervalued her suspicions and warnings. Her father had been the same way. 

 

“Why aren’t they staying here?” she asked.

 

“You don’t want to meet other Shadowhunters,” Kit said cynically. “All they do is look at you like an alien who doesn’t belong.” 

 

Ty frowned at the statement. Had he looked at Kit that way?

 

“Considering your relations to Valentine,” came James Herondale’s voice, “they will use it against you to antagonize your being.” 

 

“It sounds like you’ve been there before.” 

 

Clary saw his golden eyes flicker, followed by some shadowy swirl she swore was just a figment of her imagination. “You could say that.” 

 

“There is some concern that the Institute is being watched by Valentine. The less he knows, the better.” 

 

“Are all you Shadowhunters this paranoid?” 

 

“If we weren’t, we’d be dead.” 

 

[…] The potion Hodge gave her…Clary kept opening the vial and smelling it…It was unfortunately still open when she entered her bedroom and found Jace sprawled out on the bed, looking at her sketchbook…she dropped the vial; it bounced across the floor, spilling pale green liquid onto the hardwood.

 

Clary wished she could say she wasn’t surprised to find Jace in her room, but she was. There were no boundaries to be drawn it seemed, not if you weaved your lies through your truths. And Jace seemed to be an expert at masking what he was thinking as well as he did his actions. 

 

“Oh, dear,” // “I hope that wasn’t anything important.”

 

“It was a sleeping potion,” // “And now it’s gone.”

 

I wish I had one of those, James thought, and then instantly regretted it. Belial would still be in his dreams regardless if he had a potion that made it easier to fall into slumber. 

 

“If only Simon were here. He could probably bore you to sleep.”

 

Simon shot Jace a dirty look to which the blond answered with a mocking salute. 

 

Clary was in no mood to defend Simon. Instead she sat down on the bed, picking up the sketchbook. “I don’t usually let people look at this.”

 

“Why not?”// “You’re a pretty good artist. Sometimes even excellent.”

 

Sometimes, Clary will let that slide because she doesn’t think her art is that good to be considered good. 

 

“Well, because—it’s like a diary. Except I don’t think in words, I think in pictures, so it’s all drawings. But it’s still private.” She wondered if she sounded as crazy as she suspected.

 

“You don’t,” Julian reassured. “I’m the same way.” 

 

“What’s your medium?” she asked curiously. 

 

Julian presented his paint stained hands, it was clear instead of sleeping, Julian had taken to painting his thoughts away until the sun rose. 

 

Jace looked wounded. “A diary with no drawings of me in it? Where are the torrid fantasies? The romance novel covers? The—”

 

“Do all the girls you meet fall in love with you?” Clary asked quietly.

 

Clary somehow knew she struck a chord in Jace as he seemed to slouch into his seat, chin dipping from its previous perch.

 

The question seemed to deflate him, like a pin popping a balloon. “It’s not love ,” he said, after a pause. “At least—”

 

“You could try not being charming all the time,” Clary said. “It might be a relief for everyone.”

 

Alec tried not to stare at Clary too hard. She’s getting more personable with Jace in a couple of days than he had gotten in a month when he first arrived at the Institute. She also seems to have influenced him in ways Alec couldn’t no matter how much he’s tried, and he’s his parabatai. 

 

…“If you’re really tired, I could put you to sleep,” he said. “Tell you a bedtime story.”

 

She looked at him. “Are you serious?”

 

“I’m always serious.”

 

“You’re not convincing anybody with that tone.” Alec said. 

 

“And from what we’ve seen,” Thomas pointed out, “you make a joke out of nearly everything.” 

 

She wondered if being tired had made them both a little crazy. But Jace didn’t look tired. He looked almost sad.

 

She could see that? Jace wonders if he’s getting soft, or maybe that’s just Clary’s perception trying to justify what she’s seeing. 

 

 She set the sketchbook down on the night table, and lay down, curling sideways on the pillow. “Okay.”

 

“Close your eyes.”

 

[ …] “Once there was a boy,” said Jace.

 

Clary interrupted immediately. “A Shadowhunter boy?”

 

That got a small startled laugh from Jace. 

 

…“When the boy was six years old, his father gave him a falcon to train. Falcons are raptors—killing birds, his father told him, the Shadowhunters of the sky.” 

 

Though Jace’s voice from the book was a soft lull, many felt the foreboding nature hiding behind those opening words.  

 

“The falcon didn’t like the boy, and the boy didn’t like it, either. Its sharp beak made him nervous, and its bright eyes always seemed to be watching him. It would slash at him with beak and talons when he came near: For weeks his wrists and hands were always bleeding.

 

Jace looked down at his scarred hands, the ones that caught Clary’s attention no matter the lighting. They always stuck out like a sore thumb and she wonders what kind of punishment he went through to get ones that were so extensive despite his young age. 

 

 He didn’t know it, but his father had selected a falcon that had lived in the wild for over a year, and thus was nearly impossible to tame.

 

“That’s not—” Simon began, “who would do that to their own son?” 

 

“It’s a story, Lewis,” Jace replied aloofly. 

 

“It doesn’t matter, it’s still horrific.” 

 

Jace doesn’t want his pity, but he didn’t voice that out otherwise he’d be giving himself away. 

 

 But the boy tried, because his father had told him to make the falcon obedient, and he wanted to please his father.

 

Gideon frowned in distaste while Gabriel felt the statement resonate within him. It’s not wrong to want to please your loved ones, especially one’s father. Why is that a bad thing? Why does everyone look sickly pale in the light of those words? Why are his eyes stinging? 

 

He stayed with the falcon constantly… He was meant to keep the falcon blind, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it—instead he tried to sit where the bird could see him as he touched and stroked its wings, willing it to trust him. 

 

It’s a lesson , Jesse realized. With both patience and cruelty, what choice would you make to tame something unknown? He knows what he would have done, what he did do to convince his mother to allow him to get his Voyance rune and it wasn’t exactly the most agreeable method of action, but he did what needed to be done. 

 

He fed it from his hand, and at first it would not eat. Later it ate so savagely that its beak cut the skin of his palm. But the boy was glad, because it was progress, and because he wanted the bird to know him, even if the bird had to consume his blood to make that happen.

 

Jace felt the phantom pricks at his hands. What possessed him to tell her this story? He doesn’t think he ever told Alec or anyone about this before. So why her? What was so special about Clary Fairchild? 

 

He began to see that the falcon was beautiful, that its slim wings were built for the speed of flight, that it was strong and swift, fierce and gentle…He knew his falcon loved him, and when he was certain it was not just tamed but perfectly tamed, he went to his father and showed him what he had done, expecting him to be proud.

 

Simon gripped the edge of his seat. He knows the boy is just a child, wanting to please his father because he doesn’t know any better. Putting himself through pain just to achieve success and he knows it’s about to be torn from his hands. 

 

Instead his father took the bird, now tame and trusting, in his hands and broke its neck.

 

The room was so silent that you could probably pick up on the breathing patterns of each person. 

 

 ‘I told you to make it obedient,’ […] ‘Instead, you taught it to love you. Falcons are not meant to be loving pets: They are fierce and wild, savage and cruel. This bird was not tamed; it was broken.’

 

Magnus scoffed. “Anything and anyone can be loved, there’s no rules to humanity.” 

 

“It sounds like something Valentine would say.” Isabelle said nonchalantly, referring to what was being said in the book. 

 

“Because he did,” Jocelyn confirmed. “He always loved the idea of good and evil. No matter how kind, if you were a Downworlder you were an animal that deserved to be put down for the benefit of society.” 

 

“He was a child masquerading as some messiah,” Magnus added. “Hatred and vendettas are not fuel for mass murder.” 

 

Later, when his father left him, the boy cried over his pet, until eventually his father sent a servant to take the body of the bird away and bury it. The boy never cried again, and he never forgot what he’d learned: that to love is to destroy, and that to be loved is to be the one destroyed.”

 

“That is a terrible lesson.” Tessa slandered. “Love is the most beautiful thing that can exist in our world, without it, it is colorless, dull and weary.”  

 

“You seem to feel quite strongly about love,” there was an odd tonation in Will’s voice that had Jem looking towards him quizzically, but the raven-haired boy didn’t notice. 

 

Tessa’s chin raised slightly. “And what of it?” 

 

“It’s no slight against you,” he backtracked calmly, “only a simple observation. Love is a complicated subject amongst Shadowhunters.”

 

Clary, who had been lying still, hardly breathing, rolled onto her back and opened her eyes. “That’s an awful story,” she said indignantly.

 

“Is this an actual kid’s story?” Simon dared to ask. 

 

“I’ve never heard of it,” Isabelle said, frowning. 

 

“Neither have I,” said Alec.  

 

“You’re more likely to get a story about the birth of Jonathan Shadowhunter than a boy and his pet.”  

 

Jace had his legs pulled up, his chin on his knees. “Is it?” he said ruminatively.

 

He’s behaving weirdly. 

 

“The boy’s father is horrible. It’s a story about child abuse. I should have known that’s what Shadowhunters think a bedtime story is like. Anything that gives you screaming nightmares—”

 

“We do not think that, Clary,” Charlotte said. “Shadowhunters are just as human as the rest of the world, even if we have a twisted perception of it in your eyes.” 

 

“Sometimes the Marks can give you screaming nightmares,” said Jace. “If you get them when you’re too young.”

 

Robert knew exactly what those words meant, he’d gone through the same process but he had been a little older, his body fighting the marks he was supposed to bear since his birth. How weak he felt those years…

 

 …The late afternoon light came in through the curtains and made his face a study in contrasts. Chiaroscuro , she thought. The art of shadows and light.

 

That observation made Clary miss her classes at Tisch. Would she still be able to attend if she became a Shadowhunter? 

 

 “It’s a good story if you think about it,” he said. “The boy’s father is just trying to make him stronger. Inflexible.”

 

Gideon would beg to differ. It’s just alienating the boy from his father that by the time he comes of age, he will have learned to despise his father for taking every precious thing away from him. 

 

“But you have to learn to bend a little,” // “Or you’ll break”

 

“Not if you’re strong enough,” said Jace firmly. 

 

“I agree with Clary,” Jem said to no one’s surprise. “It is beneficial to be able to bend instead of snapping. Everything has a breaking point, but if one can bend, they are more resilient and likely to bounce back.” 

 

He reached out, and she felt the back of his hand brush her cheek…

 

Clary’s cheeks flared once again. When would this end? 

 

As she fell into sleep, she heard the echo of words in her mind. He gave me anything I wanted. Horses, weapons, books, even a hunting falcon.

 

Eyes flew to Jace in an instant, to which he fixed his gaze on the glass chandelier hanging in the middle of the room to avoid the questioning gazes. It looked delicate and out of place in the harsh shadows of the room, illuminating each of them with a dim golden light. There’s been nothing quite pure in his life, he was used to the shadows and the blood. Nothing could be as dark as the blood staining your hands, but the demons in the shadows rival even the smallest drop of crimson. 

 

“Jace,” she tried to say. But sleep had her in its claws; it drew her down, and she was silent. 

 

“Jace,” Maryse echoed. 

 

“I’m not going to talk about it,” he answered harshly. “Like most things, there’s a reason why I didn’t tell you. You have your version of Michael Wayland and I have mine.” 

 

 

She was woken by an urgent voice. “Get up !” 

 

Clary blinked the dreariness from her eyes. Was this an effect as well or was she just getting tired? 

 

…Something was tickling her face. It was someone’s hair. She sat up quickly, and her head struck something hard.

 

“Ow! You hit me in the head!” It was a girl’s voice. Isabelle. 

 

Isabelle’s face contorted in pain, fingers massaging the center of her forehead as she looked at Clary resentfully. 

 

“It was your fault,” she said, refusing the urge to rub at her own pain. “Don’t hover over people.” 

 

—she was wearing a long silvery skirt and a sequined top, and her nails were painted like glittering coins. Strands of silver beads were caught in her dark hair. She looked like a moon goddess. Clary hated her.

 

The Lightwood girl’s lips pressed into a frown. She was somehow surprised that Clary would think such a thing before she realized the true reasoning behind this “hatred.” She was jealous and insecure, typical teenage girl problems, but they were at the bottom of Isabelle’s list when it came to her own life. She had to worry about demons and if her family came back home alive, the trivial things that existed in a mundane life were disinteresting. 

 

“Well, nobody told you to lean over me like that. You practically scared me to death.” // “What do you want, anyway?”

 

Isabelle indicated the dark night sky outside. “It’s almost midnight. We’ve got to leave for the party, and you’re still not dressed.”

 

“Gee, I wonder why,” she remarked darkly. “Not like I have any other clothes. Nor have I been let out of the institute.” 

 

Clary felt like she was looking into a prison, but she knew that wasn’t true. It was for her own benefit with every living thing out to harm her because of her cluelessness. 

 

“I was just going to wear this,” Clary said, indicating her jeans and T-shirt ensemble. “Is that a problem?”

 

“You’ll regret ever saying that,” Alec muttered. 

 

“Is that a problem?” 

 

Clary winced at the volume of that question. Geez, I didn’t think clothes were that big of an issue. 

 

…“Of course it’s a problem! No Downworlder would wear those clothes. And it’s a party. You’ll stick out like a sore thumb if you dress that … casually,” she finished, looking as if the word she’d wanted to use was a lot worse than “casually.”

 

“She has a point,” Jace agreed. “The last thing we want is to be figured out at a party crawling with Downworlders. It’s already bad enough we’re Shadowhunters, let’s not be lame either. Do you even go to parties, Clary?” 

 

“I literally met you in a club.” 

 

“That is true.” 

 

“I didn’t know we were dressing up,” // “I don’t have any party clothes with me.”

 

“You’ll just have to borrow mine.”

 

“Oh no.” 

 

“That is the correct response,” Alec commented. 

 

“You sound like you’ve had your fair share.” 

 

He raised his eyebrows. “Do I look like I dress all that well?” 

 

Clary saw the ratty looking sweater and worn jeans, and lamented; “Well you look like any other college student.” 

 

“That’s not exactly a compliment,” Simon added tactfully. 

 

Clary thought of the too-big T-shirt and jeans. “I mean, I couldn’t. Really.”

 

Isabelle’s smile was as glittering as her nails. “I insist.”

 

 

“I’d really rather wear my own clothes,” Clary protested…

 

“What’s wrong with my clothes?” 

 

“Nothing,” Clary pointedly answered, “I’d rather wear my own.” 

 

“Well, you can’t,” Isabelle said. “You look about eight years old, and worse, you look like a mundane.”

 

Isabelle internally winced. She knows she hit a nerve there. Clary had already mentioned how she felt like a child when compared to her mother and she just fed into that mentality. 

 

…“None of your clothes are going to fit me.”

 

“If there’s one thing to know about Isabelle,” Alec said, “it’s that she loves a challenge.” 

 

“Sounds like Will.” The man in question just shook his head fondly instead of annoyance. 

 

…Her room looked as if a disco ball had exploded inside it. 

 

“A disco ball?” Henry asked curiously. 

 

“You don’t need to know about that,” Charlotte attempted to redirect, seeing the somewhat confused faces of others and the somewhat pleading gazes of Simon and Kit. “It’s not important.” 

 

[…] Isabelle emerged from the closet, holding something black and slinky. She tossed it at Clary.

 

Clary turned her pleading eyes on Isabelle who was smiling deviously. 

 

[ …] Hastily, Clary retreated to the small bathroom…She wriggled the dress on over her head—it was tight, with tiny spaghetti straps. 

 

Clary in a dress? Simon didn’t want to imagine his best friend like that. Not when she was barely comfortable herself. 

 

[ …] Clary scowled. “It’s too short.”

 

Sophie looked down at her ankle length skirts and did not think the description from the book was possible. Well, in the way that shorter clothing such as that was now socially acceptable instead of instantly being outed as one of the women from a brothel. Clothing like that had everyone sneering and collectively shunning you from society. But no matter what you wore, women were always prey to the men who thought they were in control. 

 

[ … ] Clary tugged the hem of the dress down. It just brushed the tops of her thighs. She hardly ever wore skirts, much less short ones, so seeing this much of her own legs was alarming. 

 

“You’re not very feminine are you?” Isabelle asked quietly, keeping her voice low enough so only Clary could hear. 

 

“Is that a problem?” 

 

“No, but it makes you insecure,” Isabelle said. “If there’s one thing I dislike about anyone, it's when they don’t accept themselves for who they are. You’re your own person, Clary. Own it.” 

 

[ …] Glancing in the mirror, Clary saw that Isabelle had pulled her hair up into an elegant swirl on the top of her head, held in place with sparkling pins. Clary was reminded suddenly of her dream, the heavy hair weighing her head down, dancing with Simon … 

 

Clary still didn’t know what to think of that. Why would she have imagined herself dancing with Simon? Their friendship was one of the stable parts of her life, something she could rely on when something went wrong in her life. She wouldn’t do anything to mess that up. 

 

… “Isabelle, can I ask you something?”

 

“Sure,” said Isabelle, wielding the eyeliner expertly.

 

“Is Alec gay?”

 

Alex froze, breath stuttering to a stop. The room hushed instantly and the Lightwood boy was suddenly glad that he was sitting on the very edge of the row. His parents were sitting on the opposite side, he can feel their piercing gaze drilling into the side of his head.  

 

What more can he say? He’s a coward, but he knew that this part of him should be kept closed off from the world. He can handle pressure, but when it comes to his parents, he wilts beneath it. Everyone else did him the courtesy of not talking, but even then Alec couldn’t bear to meet Clary's apologetic gaze. Was he that obvious? He couldn’t have—

 

…looked at Clary through her hair. “How did you guess?” she said finally.

 

Alec squeezed his eyes shut. That was a confirmation as good as none. On the opposite side of the room, Ariadne knew this situation all too well. Having to hide yourself from the world to be accepted, knowing that locking that part of yourself away would never see the light of day was something you had to accept no matter what. 

 

…“You absolutely can’t tell anyone,” said Isabelle.

 

“Not even Jace?”

 

“Especially not Jace!”

 

Why not me? Jace thought. Shouldn’t he be able to know what goes on in his parabatai’s life? This didn’t make Alec any different, it was just a matter of preference. 

 

“All right.” Clary heard the stiffness in her own voice. “I guess I didn’t realize it was such a big deal.”

 

“It would be to my parents,” said Isabelle quietly. “They would disown him and throw him out of the Clave—”

 

“Don’t assume things Isabelle,” came her mother’s hard voice. 

 

“Would I be wrong?” she challenged, to which her mother did not have an answer. 

 

“What, you can’t be gay and a Shadowhunter?”

 

Gay. Is that what they called it now? Well, Alastair wasn’t quite fond of titles anyway. Nothing would stop him from being a Shadowhunter, not even the people he loved. 

 

“There’s no official rule about it. But people don’t like it. I mean, less with people our age—I think,” she added, uncertainly, and Clary remembered how few other people her age Isabelle had ever really met. 

 

Emma has never seen Isabelle so unsure of herself as she did then because she had grown to know the strong and independent Lightwood, who was so expressive and friendly. It’s hard to imagine her as someone who didn’t talk to anyone her age. 

 

“But the older generation, no. If it happens, you don’t talk about it.”

 

If it happens, you don’t talk about it. Isn’t that what he did to Michael that day in the forest? The one choice that has followed him to this very day, the one that has impacted his life far more than he’d like to admit. Would he really be willing to do the same to his own son? 

 

“Oh,” said Clary, wishing she’d never mentioned it.

 

Clary shared the same sentiment. Why had she asked? It wasn’t any of her business and all she did was create unwanted tension in the room because of a seemingly innocent question. 

 

“I love my brother,” said Isabelle. “I’d do anything for him. But there’s nothing I can do.”

 

“It’s okay Isabelle,” he said quietly, voice dark and raspy. “This is something I have to deal with myself.” 

 

“But I don’t want you to.” 

 

“Like you said, there’s nothing you can do.” 

 

“At least he has you,” said Clary awkwardly, and she thought for a moment of Jace, who thought of love as something that broke you into pieces.

 

Jace couldn’t exactly combat that statement, no matter how harsh it was. Love was something that destroyed everything, it was best that it was gone altogether. It’d make his life way easier. 

 

 “Do you really think that Jace would … mind?”

 

“I don’t know,” said Isabelle…

 

Jace wanted to look at Isabelle, glare at her with a look that spoke a thousand words, but he reigned himself in. It’s not her fault that Jace doesn’t provide a clear answer to his every thought, and when he is questioned, he continues to make a joke out of it. He knows that at the very least.  

 

…When she sat back, she nearly dropped the cotton ball in surprise: What had Isabelle done to her? Her cheekbones looked sharp and angular, her eyes deep-set, mysterious, and a luminous green.

 

“I look like my mom,” she said in surprise.

 

Jocelyn felt a wave of sadness come over her, but also pride surging in her heart. She was glad that Clary was more like her twin than Valentine, but she was also her own person. Clary  can be beautiful without having to compare herself to her. 

 

[ …] “I need to stop by my room and grab something,” Clary said, standing up. “Also—do I need any weapons? Do you?” 

 

“I’ve got plenty.” Isabelle smiled, kicking her feet up so that her anklets jingled like Christmas bells. “These, for instance. The left one is electrum, which is poisonous to demons, and the right one is blessed iron, in case I run across any unfriendly vampires or even faeries—faeries hate iron. They both have strength runes carved into them, so I can pack a hell of a kick.”

 

“Has that always been a thing?” Jesse asked curiously. 

 

“Not the most surprising thing actually,” Gabriel found himself saying out loud. “Almost everything can be runed to be weapons.” 

 

“Except for guns,” James Herondale had to add. 

 

“Jessamine uses a parasol as her weapon of choice,” Will said nonchalantly. 

 

“How does that work?” asked Simon. 

 

The blonde’s expression didn’t change from her resting scowl. “Do you really want to find out?” 

 

“No, thank you.” 

 

“Demon-hunting and fashion,” Clary said. “I never would have thought they went together.”

 

Isabelle laughed out loud. “You’d be surprised.”

 

 

The boys were waiting for them in the entryway…Simon glanced up as Isabelle strode into the entryway…Clary expected him to look stunned—Isabelle did look amazing—but his eyes slid past her to Clary, where they rested with a look of astonishment.

 

Oh, Clary. When will you learn? Jace couldn’t help but scold in his head. He’s not looking at Isabelle, he’s looking at you. This is why he despises love, it makes people blind, no matter what type it is. 

 

“What is that?” he demanded, straightening up. “That you’re wearing, I mean.”

 

Jace huffed with a suppressed laugh, the quiet sound grating on Simon’s ear. He hates how well Jace can read his feelings for Clary, as well as the obliviousness of his best friend. 

 

[ … “It’s a dress, Simon,” Clary said dryly. “I know I don’t wear them that much, but really.”

 

“It’s so short ,” he said in confusion. 

 

“You sound like her father,” Jace said. Aren’t you supposed to like that it's too short? Though it wasn’t said, that question lingered between the two boys. 

 

Even half in demon hunter clothes, Clary thought, he looked like the sort of boy who’d come over to your house to pick you up for a date and be polite to your parents and nice to your pets.

 

Simon looked at Clary with an offended look while Jace and others laughed quietly. They couldn’t quite shake the tension from earlier, but they could try nonetheless. 

 

Jace, on the other hand, looked like the sort of boy who’d come over to your house and burn it down for kicks. 

 

“Fair enough.”

 

“No argument there.” Alec said under his breath. 

 

“I like the dress,” he said, unhitching himself from the wall. His eyes ran up and down her lazily, like the stroking paws of a cat. “It needs a little something extra, though.”

 

It was moments like this that separated how different the two boys were as well as how their feelings were portrayed through Clary’s eyes. Everything Simon did was brotherly and too platonic while Jace was the exact opposite; flirty and bordered on the line of sleazy. 

 

“So now you’re a fashion expert?” Her voice came out unevenly—he was standing very close to her, close enough that she could feel the warmth of him, smell the faint burned scent of newly applied Marks.

 

Clary thought that part of the story was never going to be brought back up again, but she was dead wrong as her cheeks began to heat up the same shade as her hair. 

 

He took something out of his jacket and handed it to her. It was a long thin dagger in a leather sheath. The hilt of the dagger was set with a single red stone carved in the shape of a rose.

 

A kindjal? There was a tingling in Luke’s brain that suspected something, but he wasn’t quite sure if it really was the same one he used to possess. 

 

She shook her head. “I wouldn’t even know how to use that—”

 

He pressed it into her hand, curling her fingers around it. “You’d learn.” He dropped his voice. “It’s in your blood.”

 

“Better start learning now,” Jace crooned lazily. 

 

“And how would I do that?” Clary challenged. 

 

“I’ll teach you how.”

 

[ …] She slid the dagger into the outside pocket on her backpack. // She looked up from closing it to find Jace watching her through hooded eyes. “And one last thing,” he said. He reached over and pulled the sparkling pins out of her hair, so that it fell in warm and heavy curls down her neck.

Emma exchanged a look with Cristina. 

 

“How romantic,” they both said at the same time, suppressing their laughs into giggles. 

 

 The sensation of hair tickling her bare skin was unfamiliar and oddly pleasant.

 

“Much better,” he said, and she thought this time that maybe his voice was slightly uneven too. 

 

Jealousy pounded in Simon’s gut, but he couldn’t help but feel resigned. He’s spent years loving Clary, knowing that she’d likely wouldn’t return his feelings. Though she hadn’t show an interest in anyone else, why was that justification in holding onto doomed love? But Simon doesn’t listen to the rational part of his brain when it comes to his best friend, and maybe that’s why he deserves this slap in the face as he’ll have to see her fall in love with Jace.

And he can’t do anything about it. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Sorry it took so long to update. I really have been putting off this project due to my course load, but hopefully I can get back to a more consistent schedule in these upcoming months once it has lessened. Senior year can be hectic and I’m just glad I’m able to juggle everything in this timeframe. Hope you enjoyed this chapter.

Until next time blossoms.

Chapter 14: Intermission: Forlonging Love

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Alec should’ve known that the issue of his sexuality wouldn’t be brushed over so quickly. But he had been hoping that his parents were uncomfortable enough to not mention it but his parents were trained Shadowhunters, they have learned to deal with uncomfortable. 

 

Everyone dispersed following the ending of the previous chapter, unable to stew in the tension that began to brew once silence filled the room; leaving the Lightwoods of ‘07 in their seats. Jace had left with a soft pat on Alec’s back, giving him a brief yet comfortable smile before blending in with the shadows. 

 

Isabelle remained in her seat, but a harrowing glance from their mother had her hesitating to leave. She looked at Alec, blue eyes clouded over with an unseen emotion she couldn’t decipher and Isabelle has spent years reading her brother to make sure she didn’t get blindsided. It was rare to find a time where she didn’t know what he was thinking. Then he inclined his head towards the hallway: I’ll talk to you later. 

 

She frowned. The last thing she wanted was for Alec to deal with this on his own. His patience must’ve been ticking down as he took in a breath, sounding way too resigned for his liking. 

 

“Isabelle,” he said, voice low, “just go.”    

 

Her fingers bit into the cold wood of her chair as she forced herself up from the seat. “We’re talking later,” and she didn’t stick around long enough for an argument. 

 

With her absence, the silence that had plagued them before was now suffocating as Alec couldn’t bring his eyes up from the floor to look at his parents. He had a feeling they couldn’t stand the sight of him either. 

 

“Did you have any intention of telling us this?” came Maryse’s hard voice, the one willing to speak to her son as opposed to his father, who refused to look in his direction. 

 

Alec cleared his throat as he forced himself to greet his mother’s eyes. “No.” 

 

“No?” 

 

Something coiled in his gut at the affronted word. “Wasn’t that the answer you wanted?” 

 

Maryse looked hurt, as if she couldn’t fathom why her son was so exasperated, instead of bursting at the seams. This was his longest kept secret, of course he has thought of the repercussions, what he might say, but nothing could’ve prepared him for how blank both of his parents were, how they were barely making eye contact with him instead of the shelf past his shoulder. Alec should’ve expected this reaction, the Lightwoods were sticklers for old traditions. Of course  they wouldn’t like this part of him. 

 

“Let’s not lie to each other,” he continued. “You weren’t supposed to know, yet now you do.”

 

Yet she still carried on. “When did this happen?” 

 

Alec wanted to laugh and he didn’t bother to mask the bitterness from his voice, “ When? Why would I tell you that? So you can see where you went wrong?” 

 

“Alec…” 

 

“You can’t even look at me, let alone have this conversation.” He stood from his seat, eyes flickering over to his father who blankly stared ahead into the shelves.  “Consider this problem solved,” and he stalked off, barely containing the tears that pricked at his eyes. 

 

 

Clary nudged Simon when the group dispersed. “Mind telling me what your problem is?” 

 

Simon tried for a curving smile. “What makes you think there’s something wrong?” 

 

“You haven’t looked at me since the last chapter finished.” 

 

Ah. “Just a lot to take in.” 

 

“You could’ve said that at the beginning of the story.” Clary pointed out, already pointing out his poor evasion. “We’re like half-way through it, nothing is that surprising anymore other than being attacked out of nowhere. So what is really going on, and don’t say that everything is weird.”

 

What can he say without spilling his guts? Simon can’t exactly say I’m in love with you and expect Clary to be okay with it. “Nothing’s wrong.” 

 

“Simon.” 

 

“Really, nothing is wrong.” 

 

Clary appraised him for what felt like an eternity, but she finally nodded slowly. Simon knew that she was respecting his boundaries for the time being, but she’d eventually push him for information if it continued to happen. 

 

“Alright… I’ll believe you for now.” She gave him a small smile and headed off towards her room. 

 

Simon stared after her with a frown. It’s been a long day for all of them, but Clary must be feeling the after-effects of all that information being crammed into her head and here he is selfishly wishing she had feelings for him. Why should Simon expect anything from Clary when he couldn’t even man up to confess himself? It’d save himself the heartache, but he can’t find it in himself to spit the damned words out. 

 

“If you’re trying to keep your feelings a secret,” came a bored voice, “then that had to be the least convincing conversation I have ever seen.”  

 

“And what do you know about it?” he snarked back, already knowing that the moment he turned around he’d be faced with that smug arrogant face that seems to haunt him at every turn. 

 

“That you’re only delaying the inevitable.” Jace lazily traced a finger against the slab of the bookcase. “You’re a ticking time bomb just waiting to explode. What will you do if she dates someone else?” 

 

He scoffed. “Like you?”

 

“Don’t blame me,” he said, calm and punchable, holding up his hands in a placating manner, “The heart wants what it wants right? If she wanted you, she would’ve done it a long time ago. Clary seems like the kind of gal that knows what she wants and she clearly doesn’t want you.” 

 

Oh how Simon desperately wished for that to be wrong, how he wished for Jace to be wrong, but his perception of events were insufferably correct. If Clary felt the same way Simon did about her, then none of this would feel like his guts were being rearranged forcefully. He wouldn’t feel the need to punch Jace’s face in… well maybe that was untrue, but it’d certainly be less intense. 

 

Silence plagued them following that statement as Simon contemplated if he should make a scene by pushing Jace into the bookshelf. It’d feel great in the moment, but he knew the moment he caught Clary’s confused yet angry gaze when she found out would have him wilting in his body. 

 

“Look man,” Jace said. “I don’t want to be that guy that destroys a friendship because of suppressed feelings. You’re just hurting yourself in the long run.” 

 

And just because he’s bitter, “What do you know about love?” 

 

Something shuttered behind Jace’s golden eyes. It was like witnessing the awakening of a beast that had laid dormant for so many years. “You haven’t been paying much attention to any of the events here. You already know the answer to that,” he sneered. “Better keep up mundane , no one is going to wait around anymore. The world is made up of chances and you have just lost another one.” 

 

 

Will had tugged Jem from his seat the moment everyone started to disperse. He steered them towards the halls, not once letting up despite Jem dragging both his feet and cane against the beautiful wood flooring to stop him in his tracks. 

 

It’s only when they’re in Will’s room does he spare him a glance and it's not exactly an urgent statement despite his actions. “How are you feeling Jem?” 

 

Jem frowned when he realized that he hadn’t had any fits since they arrived. Leave it to Will to pay attention to such matters when Jem had neglected it. He felt stable for once in his short life, but he should’ve taken into consideration that he did not have a supply of yin-fen to counteract the aforementioned if they were to happen. 

 

“I am alright.” Just feeling odd. 

 

“Has your illness affected you?” 

 

He hesitated to answer, before ultimately settling on the truth. Will always manages to find out the truth and with everybody in close proximity, lies are easier to snuff out. “It feels as if it doesn’t exist here.” 

 

“What do you mean?” 

 

“It means I have not tasted metal nor have I gotten cold sweats.” 

 

“You probably wouldn’t even need the cane, right?” The raven-haired man sounded so hopeful that Jem didn’t want to burst that bubble so soon.  

 

“For now. We’re here for a reason, Will. It’ll be our turn soon and this won’t be a luxury anymore.” 

 

“Maybe we’ll have an answer now. There can be a cure—” 

 

Of course. He should’ve known there were ulterior motives beneath the concern. “I thought I told you to stop.” 

 

“I did.” Will refuted, seemingly not taking much offense to Jem’s low tone, though the silver-haired man knew it had startled him. “It does not mean that I haven’t stopped thinking about the possibilities.” 

“There is no possibility,” Jem urged. “The only thing that is constant is the ticking of my clock. I’m meant to die due to my illness, no amount of yin-fen or hope is going to change that.” 

 

Will swallowed thickly. “I understand.” 

 

“Do you?” he asked sharply. 

 

“I understand,” he repeated quietly but firmly. “I did not mean to upset you.” 

 

“I am not upset at you, Will. You just shouldn’t waste your life trying to save mine.”

 

“You’re my parabatai, I’ll always try to save your life.” 

 

Jem smiled sadly at the floor. “Not everything can be saved.” 

 

 

Before Alec was able to reach their private rooms, he was halted by a slim hand. He nearly jumped out of his skin at the sudden movement, and thinking it was Isabelle, he shrugged the hand off.  

 

“Alec Lightwood,” came an unfamiliar voice, light yet burrowing. “That’s no way to treat your relative.”

 

Red flushed up to his ears despite the humorous tone. “Ah, Anna Lightwood.”

 

“Are you alright?” The brevity of the conversation quickly dropped. “It’s not everyday when a secret of yours is revealed without your permission.” 

 

“I’ll survive,” at least, he hopes so. 

 

“You’re not alone,” she said. “You may feel like it, but there are others who share the same sentiments as you.” 

 

Anger quickly rose in his throat, but he managed to swallow it down. “What do you know about that?” 

 

Anna smiled bitterly and quickly Alec realized what it meant. He’s felt it pull at his own mouth countless times before, followed by the blankness of the eyes. “I’ve hidden parts of myself that can never be shown to the world I live in,” Anna gestured towards her elaborate get-up of long dress-pants and an ornately crafted waistcoat. “But I am exactly as I choose to be. I don’t belong, but I am perfectly fine with that because I know who I am.”

 

“Do your parents know?” He dared to ask. 

 

Anna’s smile brightened slightly. “Who do you think gave me the clothes?” 

 

Alec felt his heart shatter just a smidge, “Acceptance might’ve skipped a generation.” 

 

“I’m sure they mean well,” his descendant’s reassurance didn’t land its mark. “Give it time, I’m sure they will come around.” 

 

His mind wandered to his father, refusing to so much as glance him, to his mother, whose stern voice barely concealed her displeasure. “I find that unlikely.” 

 

Anna gave him a once over that he couldn’t figure out. “You cannot seek acceptance from others if you cannot accept yourself.” 

 

“How did you–” she cut him off before he could finish his question; “Ms. Ariadne Bridgestock.” 

 

Alec had a feeling that this was something she never mentioned to anyone. “And what does she have to do with that?” 

 

“I loved her, but she seems more worried about pleasing others than following her heart to the point that she’d rather marry a man and keep me a secret to appease society.” 

 

Alec frowned. “I cannot make assumptions about Ariadne, but family is important to many. If it's the only connection they have to the world, they’d do anything to keep it.”  I know that very well. 

 

“The two of you are so alike,” she said quietly. “Thinking you can have everything without consequences. You can hide from the world as you please, but there are sacrifices that come with making difficult choices, family included. Rules are meant to be boundaries and when you’re ready to cross that line, then they can be broken.” Anna gave him a sympathetic smile, patting him lightly on the shoulder. “All it takes is one leap.” 




 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Forlonging - prolonging or continuing to keep longer

There are three instances of this “forlonging”. With Alec and his parents they are delaying the familial love they clearly have for once another over Alec’s sexuality.

Simon is holding onto his feelings for Clary despite knowing that she doesn’t feel the same way. His is continuing to keep his anguish because he doesn’t want to let go.

Will, he cannot let go of Jem despite knowing that he is meant to succumb to his illness. He’ll continue to look for a cure because of his guilt. Will doesn’t think its fair that someone as kind and honest as Jem has to die when someone like him who is destructive and careless gets to live.

The conversation between Alec and Anna is meant to be a meeting of kindred spirits. As in a way, despite all the freedom Anna has, she can’t have what she desires (Ariadne) because of her gender and during a time where women were seen as the lesser gender, it grinds her gears. But she knows who she is as a person, Anna is comfortable in her own skin even when she is hurting. Alec doesn’t quite know himself at this point, his sexuality makes him uncomfortable. He is quite literally, prolonging the concept of love because he thinks no one can.

I tried to embody the mindsets they would be having at these periods of life. None of them are emotionally mature to accept nor conform to reality, but they’re trying.

Until next time blossoms.

Chapter 15: XII: Dead Man’s Party

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The tension the next day could’ve taken out everyone like the poisonous gas thrown in the trenches during the second world war. 

 

Simon couldn’t look Clary in the eyes without feeling the need to confess and Jace’s steady gaze on the back of his neck wasn’t exactly helping. It’s almost like the blond wants him to be free from this burden, but why would he do such a thing if not be with Clary by the end of everything? He doesn’t understand Jace and he knows he never will. Jace is shrouded in too much secrecy to be figured out. 

 

Alec didn’t spare any glances to anyone, staring off into the distance at everything but the familiar presence that was just a few chairs down. His eyes were glazed over, plagued by thoughts that were likely never to be spoken into existence. Isabelle hasn’t taken her own off of her brother who was strangely reserved and trapped in his head. 

 

Alec has always been reserved, but not to the extent that he seemed like a husk of the person that he was. There weren't any biting remarks that screamed ‘first born’, and there certainly weren’t any teasing remarks aimed towards Jace’s way—he hadn’t even looked at his parabatai since they sat down for a continuation of yesterday’s events. 

 

Isabelle didn’t know how to prod the bear that was licking over his wounds without being bit and even so, she was only brave enough to nudge her brother with a soft knocking of their knees.

 

Alec blinked slowly and spared more seconds than it warranted in turning his head towards her. “I’m fine Isabelle.” 

 

She scowled at that answer. No you fucking aren’t. She wanted to scream it at him, but she barely managed to swallow down the words. Isabelle doesn’t want to get in trouble because she couldn’t control her temper, let alone draw more attention to her brother who was in need of a couple more days alone instead of under the warm light of the chandelier that accentuated the redness around his eyes. 

 

Isabelle turned her face towards the table in the middle, watching as the pages moved on their own volition before finally stopping. 

 

Chapter 12 - Dead Man’s Party 

 

Dead man. Magnus laughed to himself. Now who could that refer to?  

 

The directions on the invitation took them to a largely industrial neighborhood… // …Isabelle navigating with the Sensor…Simon, who loved gadgets, was fascinated—or at least he was pretending it was the Sensor he was fascinated with. 

 

The world is made up of lost chances and you just lost one. Hasn’t he lost another? By pretending to be interested in Isabelle he’s only pushing Clary further into Jace’s arms. He senses that alienation already happening, but what can he do other than give her reassurances that he isn’t quite sure are genuine? 

 

[ …] “Keep up,” …It was Jace, who had dropped back to walk beside her. “I don’t want to have to keep looking behind me to make sure nothing’s happened to you.”

 

“So don’t bother.”

 

Jace’s eyes flickered over to Clary. And we’re back to square one.  

 

“Last time I left you alone, a demon attacked you,” he pointed out.

 

“Well, I’d certainly hate to interrupt your pleasant night stroll with my sudden death.”

 

He blinked. “There is a fine line between sarcasm and outright hostility, and you seem to have crossed it. What’s up?”

 

Clary isn’t entirely sure where the attitude came from either, but she has a feeling that her book counterpart is having a hard time compartmentalizing the information that is being shared. Who wouldn’t become irritable if they didn’t have time to process information let alone figure it out for themselves? 

 

She was being told where her answers were after a futile attempt to find them without much contemplation. Clary understands trepidation more than the next person because she has always followed after it when her impulsiveness wins out. It happened back at Pandemonium. It happened at that cafe when she followed Jace, continued on when she ignored her mother and rushed on home. 

 

She also knows the breaking point.     

 

…“This morning, weird creepy guys dug around in my brain.

 

“That’s a bit understated.” 

 

 Now I’m going to meet the weird creepy guy who originally dug around in my brain. 

 

“Do you really think I’m a weird creepy guy that digs around in people’s heads?” 

 

Clary spared the warlock a glance and shrugged her shoulders. “Creepy people don’t have to be ugly to be weird. Who knows what else you’ve done.”  

 

What if I don’t like what he finds?”

 

“That is the least of your worries,” Magnus said. “It’s what you do with the information that will make or break you.” 

 

[…] “…Anyway, wouldn’t you rather know the truth?”

 

“No. I mean, maybe. I don’t know.” // “Would you?” 

 

“Maybe everyone needs a crash course on listening comprehension,” Jace muttered under his breath. He’s already expressed his stance on love as well as the truth, both instances where he has been the most vulnerable and it's been swept under the rug like nothing had been said. 

 

…They were on a narrow avenue lined with old warehouses, though most now bore the signs of human residence… there was no way to tell if this was the street she’d seen at the Bone City—in her vision it had been nearly obliterated with snow.

 

She felt Jace’s fingers brush her shoulder. “Absolutely. Always,” he murmured.

 

There goes her heart again. Clary doesn’t like how unsure she’s become in such a short period of time, especially when she’s around Jace. These feelings— yes, Clary is not stupid enough to dismiss them, are consuming her every thought. Just last night she thought he’d come knocking on her door like he had the first night, the disappointment she had felt after was misplaced. Why did she expect such a thing when they barely knew each other? They exchanged teasing remarks, had heated discussions, but did that warrant a night time visit from a stranger you had only met just days ago? 

 

She looked sideways at him, not understanding. “What?”

 

“The truth,” he said. “I would—” 

 

Would he? Then Clary remembered what Isabelle had once told her; He’ll tell you horrible truths, but he won’t lie. His frankness and found that it fit him quite well. Someone who sought the truth would have no problem doling it out.  

 

“Jace!” It was Alec…  

 

Alec winced internally. Damn, he was one petty bitch. 

 

[ … ] “Think we’re in the right place?” Alec was pointing at something Clary couldn’t see… // she saw what they were looking at: several motorcycles, sleek and silvery…tubes and pipes slithered up and around them, ropy as veins. There was a queasy sense of something organic about the bikes, like the bio-creatures in a Giger painting.

 

“Stellar observation,” Jace drawled.

 

“Mind explaining?” 

 

“Vampires,” Jace said.

 

“I won’t bother,” he said, grinning at Clary. 

 

“They look like motorcycles to me,” said Simon, joining them with Isabelle at his side. She frowned at the bikes.

 

Henry’s eyes twinkled with wonder. It truly is remarkable to see how the world has changed in such a short period of time. Two hundred years isn’t short in human terms, but it certainly is when concerning the evolution of inventions. It takes constant failure and persistence to create something of value to everyone other than a single individual.  

 

“They are, but they’ve been altered to run on demon energies,”// “Vampires use them—it lets them get around fast at night. It’s not strictly Covenant, but …”

 

Matthew exchanged a glance with Christopher to which the Fairchild boy frowned playfully. Though he had a penchant for trouble, Christopher was always getting into some disaster that typically involved setting himself on fire or burning acid stains into his clothing. 

 

He aimed a warning finger at the Lightwood, “Don’t you dare get any ideas.” 

 

“I’d have to find a motorcycle first,” Christopher said in defense. “Hard to find in London, not like I’d spend money on one anyway,” then added quietly, “shodded pieces of machinery.”  

 

“I’ve heard some of the bikes can fly,” said Alec eagerly…“Or go invisible at the flick of a switch. Or operate underwater.”

 

Maryse felt her lips press down into a frown. He shouldn’t be so interested in the Downworld. There’s nothing remarkable about it, it was a classification filled with undesirables and savages. 

 

Jace… reached out a hand and stroked one of the bikes along the sleek chassis…words painted along the side, in silver: NOX INVICTUS. “‘Victorious night,’” he translated.

 

Alec was looking at him strangely. “What are you doing?”

 

Clary thought she saw Jace slide his hand back inside his jacket. 

 

“Did you do what I think you just did?” Isabelle asked. 

 

Jace held up his hands, jazz handing the Lightwood. “I didn’t do anything.” 

 

Alec shot him a scathing look, one that lacked intensity as the dreariness of his eyes gave him away. 

 

[ …] Jace was looking at Clary. “This building,” he said, pointing at the red brick warehouse. “Is this the one?”

 

Clary exhaled. “I think so,” she said uncertainly. “They all look the same.”

 

“Wait until you take a look inside,” Magnus said with a smug grin. “There won’t be anything ordinary about it.” 

 

…The rest of them followed, crowding close to one another in the foul-smelling entryway. A naked bulb hung from a cord overhead, illuminating a large metal-bound door and a row of apartment buzzers along the left wall. 

 

“And I thought London was bad,” Matthew muttered under his breath. 

 

“At least they didn’t mention the rats,” James added. 

 

The Fairchild boy shuddered. “I’d rather deal with exploding demons than those fiends.” 

 

Isabelle pressed the buzzer. Nothing happened. She pressed it again. She was about to press it a third time when Alec caught her wrist. “Don’t be rude,” he said.

 

Magnus looked out the corner of his eye. The Lightwood boy was surprising him every time he spoke. He doesn’t know what it was. Other than being of a similar coloring to Will, there was none of that man’s sparkling personality, if anything he seemed more reserved and less likely to take risks while keeping a plethora of secrets under his unkempt hair.

 

… The door flew open.  // …It was Isabelle who recovered herself first, flashing a brilliant smile. “Magnus? Magnus Bane?”

 

“That would be me.” The man blocking the doorway was as tall and thin as a rail, his hair a crown of dense black spikes…He wore jeans and a black shirt covered with dozens of metal buckles. His eyes were crusted with a raccoon mask of charcoal glitter, his lips painted a dark shade of blue.

 

He sounds like everything my parents despised, Alec thought. I kind of like it. 

 

…“Children of the Nephilim,” he said. “Well, well. I don’t recall inviting you.”

 

Isabelle took out her invitation and waved it like a white flag. “I have an invitation. These”—she indicated the rest of the group with a grand wave of her arm—“are my friends.” 

 

“Friends is an oversimplification,” Simon grumbled. 

 

“And what am I supposed to call you?” his gaze lingered on the Lightwood girl, picking up on the implication she was putting down. Simon quickly turned away before she could see his flushed cheeks. 

 

Magnus plucked the invitation out of her hand and looked at it with fastidious distaste.

 

“Not fond of Shadowhunters are you?” 

 

“When you live as long as I have, the Nephilim are the worst.” 

 

 “I must have been drunk,” // “Come in. And try not to murder any of my guests.”

 

Jace edged into the doorway, sizing up Magnus with his eyes. “Even if one of them spills a drink on my new shoes?”

 

“You like playing with fire a little too much,” Diana Wrayburn pointed out. 


“What can I say? It makes life far more interesting.” 

 

Wait until you become an actual candle, she thought, remembering the whispers of a boy who had walked around with heavenly fire in his veins.  

 

…He plucked the stele out of Jace’s hand—Clary hadn’t even realized he was holding it—and held it up. Jace looked faintly abashed. 

 

“You sabotaged the bikes didn’t you?” Alec whispered. 

 

Jace didn’t deign a response. 

 

“As for this,” Magnus said, sliding it into Jace’s jeans pocket, “keep it in your pants, Shadowhunter.”

 

Magnus grinned and started up the stairs, leaving a surprised-looking Jace holding the door. 

 

Alec’s not quite sure why he didn't find that surprising. Sure, Jace was a calm and collected person at all times of the day, but when  he had his hiccups, they were hiding behind badly placed one-liners, not written on his face for anyone to see. Magnus just seemed like that type of person to weave through a person’s guard and leave them defenseless with charming words and a smile. 

 

…Only Isabelle stopped to shake her head. “Try not to piss him off, please. Then he won’t help us.”

 

“I mean no offense,” Gideon Lightwood said, “but Jace seems more equipped for this matter than either of you.” 

 

Isabelle frowned. “How so?” 

 

“The two of you are emotional,” he began, green eyes unnervingly perceptive, “you lead with your heart even when making rational decisions.” 

 

“Don’t all Lightwoods?” Magnus asked dryly. 

 

“I wasn’t excluding myself from the generalization, I was merely making an observation.” 

 

Gabriel knocked knees with his brother. “Are you saying I’m emotional?” 

 

The eldest spared a quick glance towards Will and then back to his brother with a challenging raise of the brow. “Would you like to refute that?” 

 

He wisely remained quiet with a petulant huff. 

 

[ … ] Simon hurried to catch up with Clary… // “Is everything all right? You seem—distracted.”

 

“He just looks so familiar. Magnus, I mean.”

 

“Of course he would,” Jace said. “He was in your head.” 

 

“I know that now, genius.” 

 

[ … ] Clary laughed out loud. Immediately Isabelle was beside her, breathing down her neck. “Am I missing something funny? Simon?”

 

A rare shade of red colored the apples of Isabelle’s cheeks. Ah. She was maybe taking her part as the quote-on-quote rebound a little too seriously. She didn’t need to alienate the best friends if the possible outcome that Simon wanted was to happen— if it would happen. If anything Clary was just scared of losing her best-friend as she found herself falling deeper into their world and a certain pair of golden eyes rather than reciprocating love that has never left the box of platonic

 

[ … ] The loft was huge…windows were smeared with a thick film of dirt and paint…pillars wound with colored lights held up an arched, sooty ceiling […]

 

“You like the party?” // She turned to see Magnus…His eyes shone in the darkness. Glancing around, she saw that Jace and the others were gone, swallowed up by the crowd. 

 

“You guys are terrible friends,” Emma said. “You can’t just take her to a party filled with Downworlders and expect her to get out unscathed.” 

 

“Was that meant to be a slight?” Magnus asked hallowly. 

 

“No,” she replied despite the hard beat of her heart. “Clary doesn’t know yet that her words hold weight and if anyone were to realize that she came with Nephilim, it’d be even worse.” 

 

[ … ] Clary was spared responding to this by the reappearance of Jace and Alec. Alec looked sullen as usual. 

 

Yeah, well now I know the reason. If Clary had to live with a set of expectations from birth, she wouldn’t want to put on a happy face for anyone unless she had to. Freedom is a luxury and not everyone can dabble in it. 

 

…“Where are Simon and Isabelle?” Clary said.

 

“On the dance floor.” …see them on the edge of the packed square of bodies. Simon was doing what he usually did in lieu of dancing…Isabelle was slinking in a circle around him, sinuous as a snake…She was looking at him as if she were planning to drag him off into a corner to have sex. 

 

Simon choked on his spit, eyes wide as a deer’s. 

 

Clary, however, did not seem so perturbed as her book counterpart. 

 

Clary hugged her arms around herself, her bracelets clanking together. If they dance any closer together, they won’t have to go off in a corner to have sex.

 

 Simon hesitated to ask, but he managed a hairy whisper, “Are you… jealous ?”

 

“Jealous of what?” She said, unnervingly calm, “That she likes you and she’s beautiful? Isabelle’s your type, I’m just worried you’re getting involved because you feel like you need to stay.”  

 

“We don’t know these people–” 

 

“No, we don’t,” she agreed. “But such is life. How can you expect anything if you don’t take risks?” 

 

“And you’re just accepting all of this?” 

 

“What is there left to fight Simon? I need answers and I won’t get any if I’m unwilling to learn.” 

 

Simon didn’t know what he expected, of course Clary would try to learn more about what had been erased from her head, not about who Simon was sleeping with or even remotely liked. It made his chest hurt. The words were right there on his tongue, ready to be spoken aloud, but then Clary was turning away, eyes set on the book’s fluttering pages. 

 

The world is made up of chances and you have just lost another one.

 

“Look,” Jace said, turning to Magnus, “we really need to talk to—”

 

“MAGNUS BANE!” //  “ Someone just poured holy water into the gas tank on my bike. It’s ruined. Destroyed. All the pipes are melted.”

 

All eyes glanced at Jace, who seemed blissfully unaware as he twirled his stele between his dexterous fingers. 

 

“Melted?” murmured Magnus. “How dreadful.”

 

Alec stifled a small laugh. The warlock doesn’t care one bit about how his words were perceived… he was free in ways Alec would likely never be. 

 

“I want to know who did it.” The man bared his teeth… “I thought you swore there’d be no wolf-men here tonight, Bane .”

 

“I invited none of the Moon’s Children,” Magnus said… “Precisely because of your stupid little feud. 

 

“That is still prevalent?” James asked, frowning slightly. 

 

“The world may change, young shadowhunter,” Magnus began, “but the politics remain the same.” 

 

If any of them decided to sabotage your bike, they weren’t a guest of mine, and are therefore …” He offered a winsome smile. “Not my responsibility.”

 

“Can’t fault logic,” Alec said with an amused murmur. 

 

Magnus felt a slight smile tug at his lips. It’s been quite some time since a Shadowhunter could pull such feelings from him. He’s gotten used to being there for business only that he’d forgotten that they were human too. 

 

The vampire roared with rage, jabbing his finger toward Magnus. “Are you trying to tell me that—”

 

This is why people think Downworlders are uncivilized, Gabriel managed to keep that one from slipping out of his mouth. It’s one thing to go against the Nephilim (which, he can admit, are selfish (he would know, he was one of them)) but wouldn’t unity among the downworld be far more beneficial than constant fighting? He’s not entirely blind to the world around him, but he knows he alone wouldn’t be able to change the world if he didn’t have others supporting him, and frankly, Gabriel sometimes wished that he belonged to another family. Maybe he wouldn’t have the same ambitions as he did now—maybe, just maybe he wanted to know what it was like to be softer, to be unburdened with familial expectations. 

 

Magnus’s glitter-coated index finger twitched just a fraction,…the vampire gagged and clutched at his throat. His mouth worked, but no sound came out. // “You’ve worn out your welcome,” Magnus said lazily, opening his eyes very wide. Clary saw, with a jolt of surprise, that they had vertical slit pupils, like a cat’s. 

 

“It’s their mark,” Jace said. “All of them have one. It’s what Shadowhunters use to identify warlocks as it is purely physical that not even glamours can hide them from us.”  

 

“Now go.” …the vampire turned…marched back into the crowd, heading toward the door.

 

Jace whistled under his breath. “That was impressive.”

 

“You mean that little hissy fit?” Magnus cast his eyes toward the ceiling. “I know. What is her problem?”

 

Simon allowed himself to enjoy the joke. He needs all the levity he can get as he has a not so great feeling that there wouldn’t be much of it going forward. 

 

Alec made a choking noise. After a moment Clary recognized it as laughter. He ought to do that more often.  

 

“Not much to laugh about these days,” Alec said with a slight shrug of the shoulder, but his red ears gave him away. 

 

“We put the holy water in his gas tank, you know,” he said.

 

We ?” Jace pointed out. “You’ve been giving me the stink eye ever since the bike was mentioned.” 

 

“Shut up.”

 

…“I assumed that,” said Magnus, looking amused. “Vindictive little bastards, aren’t you? You know their bikes run on demon energies. I doubt he’ll be able to repair it.” 

 

“Would we be Shadowhunters if we didn’t cause a little trouble?” 

 

Magnus stifled the urge to laugh. Jace doesn’t know how true that statement was. He’s never been around Shadowhunters so willing to cause trouble for the greater good since he’d been in London. 

 

“One less leech with a fancy ride,” said Jace. “My heart bleeds.”

 

“I heard some of them can make their bikes fly,” put in Alec, who looked animated for once. He was almost smiling.

 

There he was again with his strange obsession of the Downworld, Alec thought, though it sounded strangely like his parents voice than his own. 

 

“Merely an old witches’ tale,” said Magnus,, his cat’s eyes glittering. 

 

Isabelle’s eyes widened slightly.

 

Ah. 

 

“So is that why you wanted to crash my party? Just to wreck some bloodsucker bikes?”

 

“No.” Jace was all business again. “We need to talk to you. Preferably somewhere private.”

 

Magnus frowned, already knowing that this conversation will likely not be a pleasant one. 

 

…“Am I in trouble with the Clave?”

 

“No,” said Jace.

 

“Probably not,” said Alec. “Ow!” He glared at Jace, who had kicked him sharply in the ankle.

 

“Are you always loosely tongued, handsome?” Magnus crooned. 

 

“I– No.” 

 

Magnus let out a noncommittal hum. 

 

Interesting. 

 

“No,” Jace repeated. “We can talk to you under the seal of the Covenant. If you help us, anything you say will be confidential.”

 

“Not anymore,” Magnus grumbled. 

 

“And if I don’t help you?”

 

“You think you have a choice in that matter?” Luke asked. “You and I both know that Shadowhunters will be sniffing in your business faster than you can say the accords. ” 

 

… “Maybe nothing. Maybe a visit from the Silent City.”

 

Magnus’s voice was honey poured over shards of ice. “That’s quite a choice you’re offering me, little Shadowhunter.” 

 

A threat. Charlotte’s own earnestness and nobility may be her downfall, but she knows that even the best Shadowhunters have to control a conversation to gain an upper-hand. She just hasn’t quite had the chance to prove herself as an institute head with how the men seem to want her under their thumb. 

 

“It’s no choice at all,” said Jace.

 

“Yes,” said the warlock. “That’s exactly what I meant.”

 

 

Magnus’s bedroom was a riot of color: canary-yellow sheets…electric-blue vanity table…Rainbow velvet curtains hid the floor-to-ceiling windows, and a tangled wool rug covered the floor.

 

Clary truly does see the world through color, Jace thought offhandedly. Others might’ve seen it more clinically, less colorful, but Clary saw the form of things, how they looked in comparison to the rest of the image. It’s something that Jace can admire as there are different forms of observation, 

 

“Nice place,” said Jace, drawing aside a heavy swag of curtain. “Guess it pays well, being the High Warlock of Brooklyn?”

 

“You get paid to do magic?” Simon asked incredulously. 

 

“You think this comes for free?” Magnus shot back, matching the incredulity. “If I’m risking my life, I might as well get paid for it.” 

 

[ … ] “So,” he said. “What’s on your devious little minds?”

 

“It’s not them, actually,” Clary said, finding her voice before Jace could reply. “I’m the one who wanted to talk to you.”

 

Magnus turned his inhuman eyes on her. “You are not one of them,” he said. “Not of the Clave. But you can see the Invisible World.”

 

Looks were thrown at Magnus. He was lying, but why? 

 

“My mother was one of the Clave,” Clary said. It was the first time she had said it out loud and known it to be true. “But she never told me. She kept it a secret. I don’t know why.”

 

“So ask her.”

 

“As if Jocelyn would give her a straight answer.” 

 

“I would have told her,” Jocelyn argued. 

 

Luke just gave her a shuttered look. He knew better than anyone that Jocelyn wouldn’t have said anything unless their lives were actively in danger. Even if she had been planning to tell Clary this whole thing began, it would’ve been far too late. 

 

“I can’t. She’s …” Clary hesitated. “She’s gone.”

 

“And your father?”

 

“He died before I was born.”

 

He may as well have, Clary thought. Valentine should’ve died with the Uprising, but like any other bastard, he found a way to cheat death. 

 

… “As Oscar Wilde once said, ‘To lose one parent may be regarded as a misfortune. To lose both seems like carelessness.’”

 

Clary heard Jace make a small hissing sound, like air being sucked through his teeth. 

 

Grace Blackthorn understood that statement more than most her age. She doesn’t know what life would’ve been like if her parents had not died. Would she still be the girl who sacrificed her morals for her mother’s enjoyment? Or would she be happy with the life she had built? 

 

She said, “I didn’t lose my mother. She was taken from me. By Valentine.”

 

“I don’t know any Valentine,” said Magnus, but his eyes flickered like wavering candle flames, and Clary knew he was lying. 

 

“Anyone who’s lived the past twenty years knows who Valentine is,” Jocelyn pointed out. “Even if Clary didn’t know who he was, she knew you were lying without much effort.” 

 

“I have you to blame for that, Jocelyn.” Magnus said. “If you hadn’t shown up, I wouldn’t be dealing with your mess.” 

 

…Jace said sharply. “Someone erased her memories. So we went to the Silent City to see what the Brothers could pull out of her head. They got two words. I think you can guess what they were.”

 

There was a short silence. Finally, Magnus let his mouth turn up at the corner. His smile was bitter. 

 

“Why were you trying so hard to lie?” Clary’s voice came out meek, like a child’s. 

 

“You’ll understand little one,” Magnus began calmly, “that not everyone in this world can be trusted.” 

 

“My signature,” he said. “I knew it was folly when I did it. An act of hubris …”

 

“You signed my mind?” Clary said in disbelief.

 

“I wouldn’t expect anything else from a warlock of your caliber,” Robert snidely remarked. 

 

Magnus grinned, teeth on display. “I aim to please.” 

 

[ … ] “I was proud of my work on you,” he said slowly, looking at Clary. “So clean. So perfect. What you saw you would forget, even as you saw it. No image of pixie or goblin or long-legged beastie would remain to trouble your blameless mortal sleep. It was the way she wanted it.”

 

“You managed to do that?” Kit asked, all quiet and compliant. 

 

Magnus’s voice softened a tinge, recognizing the underlying fragility being projected in the boy’s tone. “Our experiences in life shape us to be who we are as people. Memories remain precious until we disregard them. Whatever may have happened to you in your time is only going to make you stronger in the future.” 

 

“So dead father’s are more than just trauma?” 

 

The warlock’s smile turned pained. “You’ll find that there are many others who share the same sentiment as you.” 

 

“I find that hard to believe.” 

 

“Trust me, you’ll be surprised by how many Shadowhunter children end up as orphans.” 

 

Without meaning to, Magnus pointed out a very real point about many of their lives. Emma and Julian’s parents died during the Dark War. Jace’s died before he ever knew them. Grace was adopted by a shrewd woman, and Jesse hadn’t known who his father was. Jem had to watch, high on yin-fen, as his died. Tragedy was a natural part of being a Shadowhunter and it shapes the very core of what it means to be human. 

 

Clary’s voice was thin with tension. “The way who wanted it?”

 

Magnus sighed,...Finally he spoke—and though she was not surprised, though she had known exactly what he was going to say, still she felt the words like a blow against her heart.

 

“Your mother,” he said.

 

Somehow, the words still had an impact and that piece of her heart that had been holding on finally broke off, sending her further down the tunnel of no return. 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Honestly, I’ve been kinda pushing this chapter off as I’ve had a couple hectic weeks, but I hope to be back in form soon!

Until next time.

Chapter 16: XII: The Memory of Whiteness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Clary doesn’t know what to say. These past couple of chapters have alluded to the fact that her mother was the doing behind her loss of memories, but having it confirmed is the final nail in the proverbial coffin. 

 

The red-headed girl just slumped in her seat, fiddling with her pale fingers. What else am I going to learn that won’t break my heart? 

 

Chapter 13 - The Memory of Whiteness 

 

“My mother did this to me?” Clary demanded, but her surprised outrage didn’t sound convincing, even to her own ears. 

 

Poor Clary, Helen sympathetically thought. It’s like having your whole world uprooted because others didn’t want you to embrace a world that couldn’t be contained. 

 

Looking around, she saw pity in Jace’s eyes, in Alec’s—even Alec had guessed and felt sorry for her. “Why?” 

 

I don’t need the answer anymore, Clary thought. It’s clear as day as to why her mother did this to her, no matter how invasive the actions were. 

 

“I don’t know.” Magnus spread his long white hands. “It’s not my job to ask questions. I do what I get paid to do.”

 

[...]“Was it only once? Was there something specific she wanted me to forget? Do you know what it was?”

 

Jocelyn scrunched her fingers into the fabric of her jeans. She trusted the warlock to not give much away, but still it felt like her heart was going to beat out of her chest if Clary found out too early. 

 

Magnus paced restlessly to the window. “I don’t think you understand. The first time I ever saw you, you must have been about two years old. I was watching out this window”

 

Clary pressed a hand to her mouth. Two. Since she was two. No wonder why her life’s been so sheltered, she’s been babied since the very day she ever became a thought.  

 

…“and I saw her hurrying up the street, holding something wrapped in a blanket. I was surprised when she stopped at my door. She looked so ordinary, so young”

 

“How long had you been living as a mundane at that point?” asked Charlotte. 

 

Jocelyn managed a small smile, “Two years since the war.” 

 

“You had been living in New York under our noses?” the outrage in Maryse’s tone made Jocelyn ease up. This was familiar territory, she could almost convince herself that things were the same before she realized two decades had passed since they’ve last seen each other.   

 

“Considering I was proclaimed dead,” Jocelyn drawled, “I’m sure it has nothing to do with your inability to track me down.” 

 

…“She unwrapped the blanket when she came in my door. You were inside it [ … ] “She told me she was a Shadowhunter. There was no point in her lying about it; Covenant Marks show up, even when they’ve faded with time, like faint silver scars against the skin. They flickered when she moved.” 

 

Jocelyn felt the phantom burn of the rune that used to decorate her hand, of the marriage she used to covet. They would always be a part of her no matter how many times she’s run away. A Shadowhunter is a Shadowhunter until they are stripped of their runes. 

 

…“She told me she’d hoped you’d been born with a blind Inner Eye—some Shadowhunters have to be taught to see the Shadow World. 

 

“The voyance rune.” Jace reminded, tapping on her hand. 

 

Clary swallowed thickly. He really doesn’t have any boundaries does he? 

 

…She knew you could see. So she asked me if it was possible to blind you of the Sight.

 

Clary slumped in her seat, knuckles white as she gripped the armrest of her chair. It’s one thing to be informed of your supposed brainwashing, it’s another to hear it referred to so callously. She rested her head on the back of her free hand, waiting for this to be over. 

 

…She asked me if there was another way, and I told her you could be made to forget those parts of the Shadow World that you could see, even as you saw them. The only caveat was that she’d have to come to me every two years as the results of the spell began to fade.

 

“So that’s what you were talking about to Luke?” The young Fairchild cast eyes towards her mother, “Your missed appointment with Magnus?” 

 

“But you didn’t stay home,” came her mother’s quiet voice. “Otherwise none of this would’ve happened.” 

 

…I’ve watched you grow up. You’re the only child I have ever watched grow up that way, you know. In my business one isn’t generally that welcome around human children.”

 

“Then why did you lie?” 

 

“To keep a low profile from folk like you.” Magnus gave Jace a dirty look. “I don’t need Shadowhunters poking around in my business.” 

 

…“Of course I did.” Magnus sounded exasperated. “And it was a shock, too. But what would you have done? She didn’t know me. She wasn’t supposed to know me.

 

“Yet here we are.” 

 

“Here we are,” he repeated solemnly, looking at her with something akin to pity. 

 

 Just the fact that she was here meant the spell had started to fade—and in fact, we were due for another visit about a month ago.

 

A month ago. Clary wasn’t supposed to even be in this room let alone know what she knows now. How would’ve my life turned out if I continued to be ignorant? 

 

[ … ] A cold wash of memory prickled Clary’s skin. She remembered standing in the foyer next to Simon, straining to remember something that danced just at the edge of her vision … I thought I saw Dorothea’s cat, but it was just a trick of the light.

 

Magnus massaged the side of his head. He’s kept this up for almost sixteen years and it's all falling apart because of one trip to Tanzania. Now he’s got Shadowhunters on his doorstep, poking around in his business because he involved himself with one of them. This is all your fault, Tessa.

 

[ … ] Clary said, “If you take the spell off me, will I be able to remember all the things I’ve forgotten? All the memories you stole?”

 

“I can’t take it off you.” Magnus looked uncomfortable.

 

“What?” Jace sounded furious. “Why not? The Clave requires you—”

 

“It’d be best for you to know your boundaries, Nephilim.” Magnus said frigidly. “Not many have the restraint as I do to not send you where the sun doesn’t shine.” 

 

Magnus looked at him coldly. “I don’t like being told what to do, little Shadowhunter.”

 

Clary could see how much Jace disliked being referred to as “little,” but before he could snap out a reply, Alec spoke. His voice was soft, thoughtful. “Don’t you know how to reverse it?” he asked. “The spell, I mean.”

 

What has gotten into Alec? Jace thought, looking at his parabatai out of the corner of his eye. Since when was he so patient with others he doesn’t know? He’s lost count of how many times Alec had lost his temper because of disrespect, yet here he was taking it in stride with a Downworlder. Now there is nothing wrong with befriending a Downworlder, but it was out of character for Alec to be tolerable towards anyone unless they were a Shadowhunter. Maybe it was because of his parents, or maybe it was something else entirely that even Jace wasn’t aware of. 

 

…“Undoing a spell is a great deal more difficult than creating it in the first place. 

 

“Then why do it?” Clary bitterly remarked. 

 

Jocelyn stifled her words with a simple press of her lips. This is something that words won’t heal. She knows that now. 

 

The intricacy of this one, the care I put into weaving it—if I made even the smallest mistake in unraveling it, her mind could be damaged forever. Besides,”// “it’s already begun to fade. The effects will vanish over time on their own.”

 

This was always meant to happen, Jocelyn thought sadly. What would she have done when Clary got older? Would she have even wanted to stay in New York or would she have moved away to gain some semblance of freedom? 

 

Clary looked at him sharply. “Will I get all my memories back then? Whatever was taken out of my head?”

 

“Clary,” Magnus said. “Nothing important was taken from you other than your vision of the Shadow World. Your secrets, your experiences, they’re all still there.” 

“But I don’t feel whole.” The statement tugged at the strings in Magnus’s heart. He’s been there before for far too many years. 

 

“Do you feel like that now?” 

 

Did she feel like she was lost, like she didn’t belong? 

 

“No.” 

 

“Perhaps all you needed was something exciting,” Matthew mused. “The mundane things in life do get stale after a while.”

 

“You’re only saying that because you could never go a day without stirring up trouble,” James pointed out. 

 

“You say that as if you aren’t my partner in crime.” 

 

[ … ] “All my life I’ve felt like there was something wrong with me. Something missing or damaged. Now I know—”

 

“I didn’t damage you.” 

 

The venom in his voice nearly startled Clary, but she knew it was because of the insinuation of her words. 

 

… “Every teenager in the world feels like that, feels broken or out of place, different somehow, royalty mistakenly born into a family of peasants. 

 

No one could refute that sentence, it was true. They were all privileged to have the things they did, they knew they were better off than other families, but the entitlement they sometimes lingered behind their words were there. 

 

…You want to know what it’s like when your parents are good churchgoing folk and you happen to be born with the devil’s mark?”

 

Magnus tried his hardest to remain neutral in the face of his oversharing. Nobody likes a pity story, let alone the subject of said story. It’s completely unnecessary and an excuse to garner sympathy–

 

“When your father flinches at the sight of you and your mother hangs herself in the barn, driven mad by what she’s done? 

 

Kit’s eyes slightly widened in horror. 

 

When I was ten, my father tried to drown me in the creek. 

 

When I was ten, my father finally died; Jace thought a bit cynically. 

 

I lashed out at him with everything I had—burned him where he stood. I went to the fathers of the church eventually, for sanctuary. They hid me. They say that pity’s a bitter thing, but it’s better than hate. 

 

I’d take pity over hate, Alec thought. Anything is better than that. He doesn’t want to see the hate from his parents because maybe he’ll start hating himself more than he already does. 

 

When I found out what I was really, only half a human being, I hated myself. Anything’s better than that.”

 

James found his name slipping from his mouth,“Magnus…” 

 

“This is not a pity story.” His eyes were distant, reflecting on a distant memory. “I’ve had enough pity to last me a lifetime.” 

 

There was silence when Magnus was done speaking. To Clary’s surprise, it was Alec who broke it. “It wasn’t your fault,” he said. “You can’t help how you’re born.”

 

Magnus didn’t feel the same ire he used to feel towards Shadowhunters when they tried to comfort him. Alec was a Lightwood, the son of the people who had once sworn to get rid of him and his kind, yet here he was trying to make Magnus feel comfortable as if he didn’t have enough issues as it is. 

 

…“I’m over it,” he said. “I think you get my point. Different isn’t better, Clarissa. Your mother was trying to protect you. Don’t throw it back in her face.”

 

Isn’t that what I’ve been doing this whole time? Clary doesn’t see a point in that. She’s young, might as well get all the feelings of anger out now before it comes back to blow up in her face. 

 

[ … ] “All right. Listen. I can’t undo what I’ve done, but I can give you something else. A piece of what would have been yours if you’d been raised a true child of the Nephilim.” 

 

“And what would that be?” Jesse dared to ask. 

 

Learning. From a young age, every child has the chance to learn and shape who they are as human beings from the Nephilim to the Downworld.” 

 

“Runes,” Jace clarified to the young Victorian. “Every Shadowhunter child learns the runes from the Gray Book before they could receive one.” 

 

The Blackthorn boy’s face transformed into a contemplative expression, one that had Jace asking, “Did you have a father growing up, Jesse Blackthorn?” 

 

“He died before I was born.” 

 

Well that explains the lack of education. “And your mother didn’t want you to be a Shadowhunter?” 

 

“That is correct.” 

 

“Was your mother mundane?” Jace couldn’t put together why Jesse had to fight to be a Shadowhunter, let alone get a rune that toddlers received.

 

“No,” he said, shocking Jace. “She is not.” 

 

“Then what family did she originally come from?” 

 

“Mother doesn’t talk much about her past—” 

 

“She was a Lightwood,” Grace said, stopping her brother’s spiel. “Tatiana Lightwood.” 

 

Tati?” Gideon blurted out, the last he’d seen of his sister was that she was currently on her honeymoon with her husband… Rupert Blackthorn . How did he not realize that any sooner?     

 

“Pardon,” Jesse interrupted. “How do you know my mother?” 

 

“We,” Gideon pointed and himself and Gabriel, “are her brothers.” 

 

“Did she not talk about us?” 

 

Jesse hesitated. What could he say to his uncles that would lessen the blow of the statement he was about to say? “She has, but it wasn’t in the greatest light. She talks of you as if you had wronged her.” 

 

Gabriel’s face fell. He already had Gideon reprimanding him about his behavior for reasons he was still unsure of, but to have his youngest sister hating him in the near future…did he not belong anywhere amongst his family?

 

He stalked across the room to the bookcase and dragged down a heavy volume bound in rotting green velvet… pages were thin, almost translucent eggshell parchment, each marked with a stark black rune.

 

“You have a copy of the Gray Book,” Jace said it like a sentence instead of a question. 

 

“Why does that surprise you?” 

 

“What is the Gray Book?” Clary asked, beginning to be fed up with the lack of information. 

 

[ … ] “Gray is short for ‘Gramarye.’ It means ‘magic, hidden wisdom.’ In it is copied every rune the Angel Raziel wrote in the original Book of the Covenant.

 

“Just be patient,” Jace said with a teasing grin. “The answers will come.” 

 

“You sound like a fortune cookie.” 

 

 There aren’t many copies because each one has to be specially made. 

 

“So why do you have one?” Robert asked pointedly. 

 

“For when Shadowhunters like you come knocking on my door,” Magnus replied, aloof. “And I do hope you all realize I am the High Warlock of Brooklyn. I have contacts everywhere.” 

 

[ … ] He hooked his finger between two pages of the book and came over to Clary, setting it carefully in her lap. “Now, when I open the book, I want you to study the page. Look at it until you feel something change inside your mind.”

 

“Are you hoping that the runes would stir some memories?” Alec asked, to which Magnus responded with a nod. 

 

“Will it hurt?” Clary asked nervously.

 

“All knowledge hurts,” 

 

Isn’t that the bane of our existence? 

 

…Clary stared down at the clean white page with the black rune…looked something like a winged spiral, until she tilted her head, and then it seemed like a staff wound around with vines.  

 

Understand and remember, Clary. 

 

 The mutable corners of the pattern tickled her mind…felt the shivery flicker of reaction, …she held them open until they stung and blurred. She was about to blink when she felt it: a click inside her head, like a key turning in a lock.

 

Clary blinked back the sensation, the momentary clarity that had her head spinning. 

 

Remember . If the rune were a word, it would have been that one,

 

“And is that true?” Simon asked.  

 

“Is what true?”Jace said, even his questions sounded precocious with a hint of condescension. 

 

“Is that what the rune meant,” he clarified. 

 

“The rune could mean remembrance, but also understanding. It opens up the mind to reading and recognizing other marks in the Gray Book.” 

 

…It was a child’s first memory of light falling through crib bars, the recollected scent of rain and city streets, the pain of unforgotten loss…

 

Unforgotten loss, Jocelyn thought of her son, the one she never got to truly love because of the quick years that had bludgeoned their way into her life. 

 

[ … ] With a little sigh she turned to the next page… Sorrow. Thought. Strength. Protection. Grace —and then cried out in reproachful surprise as Magnus snatched the book off her lap.

 

You were born for this, Clary thought, but that voice didn’t sound like her own, it sounded like the snarky blond who sat just behind her. 

 

…“If you read all the runes at once, you’ll give yourself a headache.”

 

“But—”

 

“Most Shadowhunter children grow up learning one rune at a time over a period of years,” said Jace. “The Gray Book contains runes even I don’t know.”

 

“Then how do you remember the ones that you do know?” Kit asked, a bit apprehensive towards the life that awaited him. 

 

Jace shrugged. “A lot of trial and error, you hope the runes you do remember don’t harm anybody.”  

 

[...] “It also may serve as a trigger to activate dormant memories,” said Magnus. “They could return to you more quickly than they would otherwise. It’s the best I can do.”

 

Clary looked down at her lap. “I still don’t remember anything about the Mortal Cup.”

 

“And you never will,” Jocelyn said. “That’s a secret I haven’t told or shown anyone.” 

 

“Not even Luke?” 

 

She nodded her head. “The Mortal Cup is a dangerous thing to possess–” 

 

“Then why do you have it?” 

 

“Valentine nearly succeeded in his mission to rid the shadow world of Downworlders when the Cup was in possession of the Clave. Leaving its location unknown is the best source of action.” 

 

“And when the event comes that there are no more Shadowhunters?” Alec genuinely asked. “What happens then?” 

 

“Every action has its consequences. If it's the end of the Nephilim, then it was always meant to happen.”  

 

“Is that what this is about?” Magnus sounded actually astonished. “You’re after the Angel’s Cup? Look, I’ve been through your memories. There was nothing in them about the Mortal Instruments.”

 

“That’s invasive.” 

 

“It’s how mind erasing works,” Magnus pointed out. “I can’t erase things unless I see them.” 

 

…“The Angel gave three items to the first Shadowhunters. A cup, a sword, and a mirror. The Silent Brothers have the Sword; the Cup and the Mirror were in Idris, at least until Valentine came along.”

 

“Nobody knows where the Mirror is,” said Alec. “Nobody’s known for ages.”

 

Julian and Emma exchanged a glance, unable to ignore the pull. That information is well known now. 

 

“It’s the Cup that concerns us,” said Jace. “Valentine’s looking for it.”

 

“He’s a dog with a bone,” Luke darkly commented. “He never knows when to quit.” 

 

“It was one of his more admirable qualities,” Jocelyn said sadly, remembering the man she once loved. “Then it became twisted just like the rest of him.” 

 

“And you want to get to it before he does?” Magnus asked, his eyebrows winging upward.

 

“I thought you said you didn’t know who Valentine was?” Clary pointed out.

 

Magnus gave Clary a similar look to his book counterpart. “Everyone knows who Valentine is in the Shadow World, don’t believe anyone when they say they haven’t heard of him.” 

 

“He’s become a sort of fable,” Emma said, backing up the warlock’s statement. “Even though he was alive in our lifetime, he’s a story that is taught to all Shadowhunters on what happens when the rules are violated.” 

 

“You talk about him as if he is no longer alive,” came Sophie’s pensive voice. 

 

Emma managed a waning smile. “I’m afraid I cannot say any more.”

 

…only a fool would get between Valentine and his revenge.”

 

“Is that what you think he’s after? Revenge?” said Jace.

 

“I would guess so. He suffered a grave defeat, and he hardly seemed—seems—the type of man to suffer defeat gracefully.”

 

“You talk as if you’ve met him,” Alec surveyed. 

 

“When you’ve lived as long as I have, the ugly has always outweighed the beautiful.” 

 

Alec looked harder at Magnus. “Were you at the Uprising?”

 

Many held their breath, the accusation weighing heavily on all of their shoulders. 

 

Magnus’s eyes locked with Alec’s. “I was. I killed a number of your folk.”

 

And strangely enough, that did not deter Alec in the slightest. Even if it felt shameful, Alec knew what this feeling was, what it meant, and he didn’t particularly care. He’s learned to live with shame every step of his life, what’s one more day? 

 

“Circle members,” said Jace quickly. “Not ours—”

 

“If you insist on disavowing that which is ugly about what you do,” said Magnus, still looking at Alec, “you will never learn from your mistakes.”

 

We still haven’t, Emma thought cynically. The recent Accords have left them fractured in ways that would likely never heal. 

 

[ … ] “So you won’t help us find the Mortal Cup?”

 

“I wouldn’t if I could,” said Magnus, “which, by the way, I can’t. I’ve no idea where it is, and I don’t care to know. Only a fool, as I said.”

 

“How accommodating,” Jace said through clenched teeth. 

 

“Only for the worthy.” 

 

[ … ] The tenor of the party seemed subtly different to Clary. Perhaps it was just her slightly altered vision: Everything seemed clearer, crystalline edges sharply defined.

 

Clary rubbed at her eyes. The sudden clearing of her vision made the colors seem too vivid, the lights too bright, and most of all it was far too jarring. 

 

[ … ] Jace, glancing around the room, laughed. “Where’s Isabelle?”

 

A rush of guilty concern hit Clary. She’d forgotten about Simon.

 

Simon tried to not let the words eat at his heart, but it was pretty damned hard when he was only there in that unknown place for his best friend and she had forgotten him because she had been too caught up in her own business. Simon should recognize that he truly didn’t need to be there, that his hurt was misplaced, because wasn’t this all for Clary in the first place? Why shouldn’t she focus on her life instead of his? But its so very like humans to make a situation personal when it has no reason to be. 

 

[ … ] “There she is.” Alec spotted his sister and waved her over, looking relieved. [ … ] Isabelle was on top of them, looking pink-faced and blotchy and smelling strongly of alcohol. “Jace! Alec! Where have you been? I’ve been looking all over—”

 

“Where’s Simon?” Clary interrupted.

 

Isabelle wobbled. “He’s a rat,” she said darkly.

 

“I’m a what?” Simon was completely flabbergasted. 

 

“Did he do something to you?” Alec was full of brotherly concern. “Did he touch you? If he tried anything—”

 

“No, Alec,” Isabelle said irritably. “Not like that. He’s a rat .”

 

“I’m not about to turn into a rat,” now he sounded panicked.  “ Am I ?” 

 

Jace shrugged, eyeing him as if he’d disappear. “Who knows, maybe we’ll see.” 

 

…The point is, Simon drank one of those blue drinks—I told him not to, but he didn’t listen—

 

Scornful eyes turned their gazes towards Simon. 

 

“Have you learned anything from these chapters?” Jocelyn scolded. “The unknown is meant to be treated with care. If you’re told not to do something, don’t do it.” 

 

“Jocelyn,” came Luke’s steady voice. “We’re dealing with teenagers, they never listen.” 

 

“I take great offense to that,” Jace said. 

 

Alec quickly shut him down. “You take offense to nearly everything.” 

 

“Whose side are you on?” 

 

“The one that’ll reduce the incoming headache.” 

 

[ … ] “The Clave isn’t going to like this,” said Alec dubiously. “I’m pretty sure turning mundanes into rats is against the Law.”

 

“Another stickler for rules,” Will said, nudging Jem’s foot. 

 

“They are there for a reason, Will.” 

 

“Technically she didn’t turn him into a rat,” Jace pointed out. “The worst she could be accused of is negligence.”

 

“Who cares about the stupid Law?”

 

Many winced through their teeth. They knew the direction of this conversation, and it wasn’t going to be pretty. Feminine rage is a cataclysmic thing and it's best to stay out of its direct path to remain virtually unscathed. 

 

[ …] She’d never wanted to smack anyone as much as she wanted to smack Isabelle right at that moment. 

 

Isabelle didn’t hold it against Clary. She’d been the exact same way when Clary had interfered back at Pandemonium. But she wished that she wouldn’t be holding her wrist so damn tight. 

 

[ … ] “I didn’t leave him. He ran under the bar,” Isabelle protested, pointing. “Let go! You’re denting my bracelet.”

 

Emma clicked her teeth. That was the wrong thing to say. 

 

“Bitch,” Clary said savagely, and flung a surprised-looking Isabelle’s hand back at her, hard.

 

Isabelle’s arm went limp at her side, the sudden rushing of pain climbing up her veins. Letting out a small gasp of pain, she tried not to react so as to not make Clary feel guilty. 

 

[ … ] 

 

Simon-the-rat crept forward slightly, his whiskers trembling. 

 

Simon smiled nervously, somewhat relieved that he didn’t turn into a rat to Jace’s disappointment. 

 

…She fought down a feeling of revulsion—she’d never liked rats

 

A sharp pang beat alongside his heart. Of course he’d turned into the one thing she hated. Maybe it’s a sign—

 

[ … ] Oh, poor baby,” she crooned, almost as if he really were a pet. “Poor Simon, it’ll be fine, I promise—”

 

A different kind of flush graced the back of Simon’s neck. This was humiliating in all the ways you’d imagine. 

 

“I wouldn’t feel too sorry for him,” Jace said. “That’s probably the closest he’s ever gotten to second base.”

 

Simon glared at Jace over his shoulder. “What is your problem?” 

 

Jace didn’t even look deterred. “Oh I have a lot of problems, you’re the least remarkable one on the list.” 

 

[ … ] Jace pulled his outstretched hand back. “Izzy, go fetch our magnificent host.”

 

“Why me?” Isabelle looked petulant.

 

“Because it’s your fault the mundane’s a rat, idiot,” he said, and Clary was struck by how rarely any of them, other than Isabelle, ever said Simon’s actual name…

 

“Force of habit,” Jace said. 

 

“We’re taught not to gain attachments to mundanes,” Alec clarified. “Our duty is to protect them. They shouldn't know we exist.”  

 

“It wouldn’t kill you to say his name.” 

 

“Well, we’re surprised he’s even lasted this long.” 

 

“You’d be happy to leave him if it weren’t for her ,” Isabelle said, managing to inject the single syllable word with enough venom to poison an elephant…

 

Jace didn’t have anything to say towards that statement. He’d rather not acknowledge the stirring in his heart as it would make it reality, one he doesn’t want to face at this particular moment. 

 

[ … ] “I want him turned back.”

 

Magnus scratched his head thoughtfully, shedding glitter. “No point,” he said.

 

“What do you mean there’s no point?” Simon asked, outraged. “I’m a rat.” 

 

“You won’t be one forever.” The warlock looked bored and very out of place in his unremarkable chair. “Everything has a time limit, besides, you’re a mundane. You aren’t used to magic.” 

 

“Well I’m not used to being a rat either.” 

 

“Lots of people aren’t used to being rats,” Magnus calmly replied. “You aren’t exactly special.” 

 

“I could be!” 

 

“But you aren’t.” 

 

[ … ] “I can’t take a rat home on the subway either,” Clary said plaintively. 

 

“You’re quite dramatic you know,” Isabelle was flushed in the cheeks. “You have a bag, just put him in there.” 

 

…“You know,” Alec said, “you could always put the rat in your backpack.”

 

“You guys are related.” 

 

“Well, there’s not exactly anything wrong with that idea.” 

 

[ … ] He curled up atop her wallet, looking reproachful. “I’m sorry,” she said miserably.

 

“Don’t bother,” Jace said. “Why mundanes always insist on taking responsibility for things that aren’t their fault is a mystery to me. You didn’t force that cocktail down his idiotic throat.”

 

Emma exchanged glances with Cristina, the question was on the tip of her tongue, but she didn’t need to say it. 

 

“I have no idea how the two of them ever fell in love.” 

 

“You’re just like Jace you know,” came Julian’s voice. It had a wistful twang, a sort of melancholic tone that had her stomach twisting. Where was the Jules who was full of life? 

 

“How so?” 

 

“You’re both confident, cocky, and unapologetic.” 

 

Emma didn’t know what to say. What could she say? Things have turned so frigid between the two of them in such a short amount of time, that Emma doesn’t know how to manage this new dynamic—this Julian. 

 

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” 

 

“You always do,” he quietly murmured, and shifted his body closer to Helen. 

 

“If it weren’t for me, he wouldn’t have been here at all,” Clary said in a small voice.

 

“Don’t flatter yourself. He came because of Isabelle.”

 

A denial raised its way up his throat before he bit it down. What good would it do if he were to deny it? Clary wouldn’t believe him anyway, not with his swiftness to deny it. 

 

[ … ]“But what about our motorbikes?” said a thin boy whose blond roots showed under his bad dye job. A gold earring in the shape of a stake hung from his left earlobe. “It’ll take hours to fix them.”

 

Jace grinned, subtly high fiving Alec, who seemed hesitant to accept the gesture before ultimately succumbing to the urge. He could be fun too…when it's in the right scenario. 

 

[ … ] “Come on.” Jace pushed Clary toward the exit… backpack in front of her…Someone bumped her shoulder, hard, and she yelped and moved sideways…A hand brushed her backpack.

 

He better still be in that bag, Jace thought reproachfully. I do not want to be saving him. 

 

 She looked up and saw the vampire with the stake earring grinning at her. 

 

Jocelyn sat up straighter in her seat. 

 

“Hey, pretty thing,” he said. “What’s in the bag?”

 

Simon scowled. 

 

“Holy water,” said Jace, reappearing beside her as if he’d been conjured up like a genie. A sarcastic blond genie with a bad attitude.

 

Clary took the gesture for what it was. There were things she has yet to learn about the Shadow World and interacting with the Downworld has already been highlighted to not be her forte. 

 

[ … ] “You on your way out?”

 

Jace nodded. “Don’t want to overstay our welcome.”

 

“What welcome?” Magnus asked. “I’d say it was a pleasure to meet you, but it wasn’t. 

 

“Ouch,” Jace said in mock pain. 

 

Magnus shrugged. “Blonds aren’t really my thing,” eyes lingering on Alec before flickering back to Jace. 

 

Not that you aren’t all fairly charming, and as for you—” He dropped a glittery wink at Alec, who looked astounded. “Call me?”

 

Alec turned to hide his blushing face, although he failed to conceal his reddening ears. No one said a word at the building tension between the two, not when there were combustible variables at play just waiting to blow up. 

 

…she felt a light tap on her arm; it was Magnus. “I have a message for you,” he said. “From your mother.”

 

Looks were shot Magnus’s way, but he met with them stoically. Not everything needed to be explained, not when everything taking place was happening days from now. There wouldn’t be anymore secrets to keep, not with the way events were starting to escalate. 

 

Clary was so surprised she nearly dropped the pack. “From my mother? You mean, she asked you to tell me something?”

 

“Not exactly,” Magnus said. 

 

“Then what is with the secrecy?” 

 

Magnus just gave Robert a once over, quickly dismissing him without deigning an answer, angering the other man.

 

…“But I knew her in a way that you didn’t. She did what she did to keep you out of a world that she hated. 

 

Luke placed a comforting hand over Jocelyn’s, intertwining their fingers in shared solidarity. The two of them knew how wronged they were by the world they grew up in, the unwillingness to step back into it knowing how hard it had been to leave it behind. 

 

Her whole existence, the running, the hiding—the lies, as you called them—were to keep you safe. Don’t waste her sacrifices by risking your life. She wouldn’t want that.”

 

Clary didn’t offer a rebuttal. They wanted her to learn didn’t she? The best course of action was actually listening, not letting her heart dictate her every move like she has so far. It’s only going to get more complicated from here on out, and that reality is hitting her over the head. 

 

“She wouldn’t want me to save her?”

 

“Not if it meant putting yourself in danger.”

 

A mother’s love is unrivaled, Jesse thought. Why did mine feel like obsession more than love? 

 

“But I’m the only person who cares what happens to her—”

 

“No,” Magnus said. “You aren’t.”

 

Luke felt the warlock’s weighted stare on the side of his face, at the hands that were tightly clasped in her lap. The usual shame that filled his body didn’t make an appearance, it was contentment. 

 

…Keep in mind that when your mother fled from the Shadow World, it wasn’t the monsters she was hiding from. 

 

Lucie sat up in her seat, eagerly drinking in the words. It wasn’t something she’d personally write herself, but the drama and mystery was captivating, an oceanic rush of words that built and crescendoed until it finally flooded. 

 

Not the warlocks, the wolf-men, the Fair Folk, not even the demons themselves. It was them . It was the Shadowhunters.”

 

  James Herondale did not start a ruckus like many of the old-fashioned families in the room. Traditions were traditions, but none have ever felt the extent of alienation and abuse that came with being different. They were never driven into making the choice of being stripped of their runes, let alone leaving the Glass City. They never would have thought that as an option. 

 

He remained slumped in his seat, blankly staring forward at the book whose pages never seemed to settle. James could imagine the phantom hand turning the page, gleefully taking in the corrosive words that stirred such explosive reactions. This was a game, they were being toyed with, and unwittingly, they were already trapped in its grasp. This wouldn’t end until things changed for the better. 

 

——

 

They were waiting for her outside the warehouse…Isabelle was wiping at her eyes, and Clary felt a wave of irrational anger—Isabelle barely knew Simon. 

 

That doesn’t mean I can’t care, Isabelle thought off-handedly. Honestly, the demonization was getting exhausting. 

 

…Isabelle and Alec, hurrying ahead, sounded like they were arguing with each other. Clary stepped up her pace a little, craning her neck to hear them better.

 

“It’s not your fault,” Alec was saying. He sounded weary, as if he’d been through this sort of thing with his sister before.

 

“You have no idea,” Alec sounded the same as his book counterpart. 

 

“Excuse me,” Isabelle’s indignation screeched on the ears. “I don’t like the moral highground you’re trying to take.” 

 

…“If anything had happened to him, I—I don’t know what I would have done.”

 

Isabelle slightly sniffled, suddenly overwhelmed with the emotions that had begun to rush through her. 

 

Simon twisted in his seat, offering the shadowhunter girl a sweet smile. “Well, you tried.” 

 

“And what did I do exactly besides getting you turned into a mouse?” 

 

“Rat,” Jace interjected. “Izzy, he was turned into a rat. ” 

 

“We’re having a conversation here,” Isabelle said without taking her eyes off of Simon. “Mind your business.” 

 

“Well–”

 

“Shush.” 

 

…“Didn’t you have any fun at the party, Alec?”

 

“No.”

 

“Oh you wound me terribly,” Magnus mockingly swooned. 

 

Alec bit down on the corner of his lip to hide the smile that threatened to overtake his face. 

 

“I thought you might like Magnus. He’s nice, isn’t he?”

 

Nice is putting it lightly,” Jace nudged playfully. 

 

Alec forced a hand over Jace’s mouth. “Stop talking.”  

 

“Am I embarrasing you?” the words came out muffled, but so distinctly clear that Alec had no choice but to remove his hand before his parabatai did something like licking his hand.  

 

“Nice?” Alec looked at her as if she were insane. “Kittens are nice. Warlocks are—” He hesitated. “Not,” he finished, lamely.

 

“I’ll just let you do that yourself,” he finished, grinning at the hard slap he got on the shoulder. 

 

[ … ] On impulse Clary reached to open the pack and glance into it—and frowned. 

 

Jace’s amusement didn’t last long, instantly wiped away by that one sentence. By the angel, he really is gone. 

 

[ … ] She’d stopped walking… “What’s wrong?” Jace asked, and she could tell he was about to add something sarcastic. He must have seen the look on her face, though, because he didn’t. 

 

How accomodating, Simon bitterly remarked. 

 

…“Did he climb out?”

 

It wasn’t unreasonable, but even then, Jace got looks. 

 

“How would he have even climbed out?” 

 

Jace just shrugged. “I never claimed to be an expert in formerly human rats.” 

 

[ … ] Deftly he caught the pack as she swung it. Taking it out of her hand, he examined it. “The zipper’s torn,” he said. “From the outside. Someone ripped this bag open.”

 

“The vampires,” Christopher’s eyes gleamed as the detail came to the forefront of his mind. 

 

“The vampires?” Clary repeatedly dumbly. 

 

Christopher nodded with conviction. “Of course. You wouldn’t have been able to recognize them digging around in your pack for Simon after they bumped into you.” 

 

“Like pickpockets on the street,” Simon muttered. 

 

“But who even wants a rat?” Clary just had to ask. 

 

“You gave yourself away,” Charlotte pointed out. “The vampires saw that you were offensive about what was in your bag and they took it.” 

 

“But why?” 

 

Christopher shrugged. “Maybe they thought it was one of theirs.” 

 

“Really?” a note of derision crept into her tone. “A vampire was stupid enough to be turned into a rat?” 

 

“Fair point.” 

 

…“Alec! Isabelle! You go on ahead! We’ll catch up.”

 

Alec really wished that Jace would stop trying to solve problems on his own. What’s the point of being a team if he wasn’t needed? 

 

…She let him lead her forward…until they were back in the entryway of Magnus’s building… Taking his hand away from her back, Jace pressed the buzzer over Magnus’s name.

 

These kids. Why couldn’t Magnus have one quiet night?

 

[ … ] 

 

“WHO DARES DISTURB MY REST?”

 

Jace looked almost nervous. “Jace Wayland. Remember? I’m from the Clave.”

 

Jace looked almost offended that he was forgotten so easily, but Magnus didn’t care. He’s met a lot of people in his long life, what’s one more face? 

 

“Oh, yes.” Magnus seemed to have perked up. “Are you the one with the blue eyes?”

 

Robert’s mouth twisted to the side. This… warlock sure had some nerve. 

 

“He means Alec,” Clary said helpfully.

 

“As if he was talking about anyone else,” Lucie said, ever the romantic, swooning in her seat. 

 

Charles Fairchild dared a glance towards his much younger parents, to catch a glimpse of any hint of disgust, displeasure… but nothing. They looked quite joyous, eyes mirth-filled at the comings of a new relationship. 

 

“No. My eyes are usually described as golden,” Jace told the intercom. “And luminous.”

 

“Oh, you’re that one.” Magnus sounded disappointed. If Clary hadn’t been so upset, she would have laughed. 

 

“I’m glad you take such delight in my misfortune.” 

 

“I just find it amusing that you think you’re everyone’s type.” 

 

“Am I not?” 

 

Clary pretended to contemplate this thought. “No.” 

 

“No?” there was a darker quality to his voice now, something on the borders of sultry and secretive. Whatever it was, it had Clary flushing a shade of red. 

 

“I suppose you’d better come up.”

 

[ … ] “Now, exactly what did you come here for?”

 

Clary held out the torn pack. “It’s Simon. He’s missing.”

 

“Ah,” said Magnus, delicately, “missing what, exactly?”

 

“You can’t be that daft,” Will teased, prodding at the warlock. 

 

“I’d like to see you deal with teenagers.” 

 

“He can’t even handle himself,” Jem said, resting his face in the palm of his hand, cane nestled into the confines of his lap. To everyone else, he looked disinterested, bored, but Will saw the tiredness pulling at his eyes, the slight droop of his mouth. Jem was going to crash at some point and for once, Will didn’t know the reason for this new discovery. 

 

…“Maybe he’s gone and hidden under something,” Magnus suggested. “It can’t be easy getting used to being a rat, especially for someone so dim-witted in the first place.”

 

“Hey!” Simon protested. “I am not dimwitted.” 

 

“You kind of are,” Jace said with a shrug. “You were warned.” 

 

“Ever heard of reverse-psychology? Don't tell someone to not do something when you know they’re going to do it.” 

 

“It proves just how susceptible you are to outside influences.” 

 

Tessa remained quiet, lacking any words to say these past few chapters. What more could be learned when her situation back home was as dire as this? She was locked up, chained by people she had no intention of ever meeting. All this science talk reminded her of her brother. It would have fascinated him, causing him to come alive with vivacious energy. But he wasn’t here and she was alone. 

 

…“When we were leaving, one of your guests brushed up against Clary. I think he tore her bag open and took the rat. Simon, I mean.”

 

“Thanks, I guess.” 

 

“Don’t let it go to your head, you're still a rat.” 

 

…I need to find out who it was,” // I’m guessing you know. You are the High Warlock of Brooklyn. I’m thinking not much happens in your own apartment that you don’t know about.”

 

Another cunning child, Magnus spared offhandedly. Why are all these shadowhunter children reflections of their ancestors?  

 

…“Fine. I saw one of the vampire bike kids from the uptown lair leave with a brown rat in his hands. Honestly, I figured it was one of their own. Sometimes the Night Children turn into rats or bats when they get drunk.”

 

What?” 

 

“Are people lacking brain cells back then?” Kit muttered to himself, unintentionally loud enough for Ty to hear. 

 

“Apparently,” he answered, matching his discretion. “Who knew rats were commonplace.” 

 

[ … ] 

 

“There’s one more thing.” Jace spoke calmly enough, but he was on alert now… “Where’s their lair?”

 

“Vampires have lairs?” Simon asked. “The movies were right?” 

 

“That’s what you’re focusing on?” Isabelle asked, incredulous. “You just got kidnapped by vampires and you’re excited they have a lair?” 

 

“I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I’m not exactly the charming hunk found in romance novels.” 

 

“No,” Jace interjected (once again) “you’re the nerdy best friend who gets pushed to the side.” 

 

[ … ] 

 

“I need you to tell me where it is.”

 

Magnus shook his turbaned head. “I’m not setting myself on the bad side of the Night Children for a mundane I don’t even know.”

 

“You people need to sort out your priorities,” Kit said with a louder voice. “You claim to protect the… mundanes, but then you don’t even want to bother saving them. Pick a side and stick with it.” 

 

“The Accords—”

 

“None of you clearly care for the Accords,” Matthew pointed out cynically, “only choosing what it can do for you.” 

 

“And you claim to know better, child? ” Robert all but spat. 

 

“I do,”the Fairchild boy sunk further into his seat, “my mother’s the Consul.” 

 

A Fairchild is in charge of the Clave? Charlotte pondered. Her eyes flickered over to the young man who was the picture of elegance and poise. He looked quite familiar, but what was it?  

 

“And who is your mother?”

 

Matthew grinned, secretive. “I can’t say.”  Spoilers.”  

 

…“What would they want with Simon? I thought they weren’t allowed to hurt people …”

 

“My guess?” said Magnus, not unkindly. “They assumed he was a tame rat and thought it would be funny to kill a Shadowhunter’s pet. 

 

“Not only have I turned into a rat, I’m going to die as well?” 

 

“You’ve had quite an adventurous life in the span of one day,” Diana spoke, her eerie tone unsettling Simon. “Don’t make the same mistake.” 

 

…“They’re going to kill him?” Clary said, staring.

 

“Not necessarily,”

 

“That makes me feel a whole lot better.” Simon did not fool anyone with his feigned nonchalance. Nobody likes to die, let alone turned into something. 

 

[  … ] “Well, when he turns back into a human, they’ll still kill him. But you might have a few more hours.”

 

Simon’s confidence dwindled. What’s with everyone writing him off like a blank check? 

 

“Then you have to help us,” //  “Otherwise Simon will die.”

 

Magnus looked her up and down with a sort of clinical sympathy. “They all die, dear,” he said. “You might as well get used to it.”

 

“Is that what you have done?” Kit asked, all boyish curiosity. 

 

“Loss is just another aspect of immortality. Nothing truly lasts forever when you’re the one who remains the same, so why let it hurt?” 

 

[ … ] “You still haven’t told us where the lair is,” Jace said.

 

“And I’m not going to. I told you—”

 

It was Clary who cut him off, pushing herself in front of Jace. “You messed with my brain,” // “Took my memories. Can’t you do this one thing for me?”

 

“That’s emotional blackmail.” 

 

Clary just shrugged her shoulders, her face the picture of innocence. “Old tactics for an old man.” 

 

…Slowly the warlock lowered his head and struck it once, none too gently, against the wall. 

The image made Alec smile slightly. His parabatai does that to people and when paired with Clary, they truly didn’t know when to quit until they forced someone else to. 

 

“The old Hotel Dumont,” he said. “Uptown.”

 

“I know where that is.” Jace looked pleased.

 

“We need to get there right away. Do you have a Portal?” 

 

“High demands for a baby shadowhunter,” Magnus mocked. 

 

“She lacks your tact, Jocelyn.”

 

“She got all that from her father,” Jocelyn murmured softly. 

 

“Good or bad?” 

 

“Depends on how she needs it.” 

 

“No.” He looked annoyed. “Portals are quite difficult to construct and pose no small risk to their owner…Got that? Now go away.” …  

 

“One more thing,” Jace said. “Is there a holy place around here?”

 

“I can’t believe you,” Alec hissed. “You’re going to take on a bunch of vampires alone?” 

 

Jace shrugged. “They’re not that scary.”

 

“It’s suicide.” 

 

He shrugged again. 

 

“Good idea. If you’re going to take on a lair of vampires by yourself, you’d better pray first.”

 

Pray.” Will snorted. When’s the last time anyone prayed before a fight?” 

 

“Prayers work in different ways, Will,” Jem’s lids slipped further. “We may not pray in the traditional sense, but we prepare for battle like any other holy army.” 

 

“Jem,” Will whispered, quiet, inconsequential. “Are you alright?” 

 

“Just dandy.” 

 

“We need weapons,” Jace said tersely. “More than what we’ve got on us.”

 

“Weapons?” 

 

“You’ll learn soon enough.” Jace tiredly responded. 

 

Magnus pointed. “There’s a Catholic church down on Diamond Street. Will that do?”

 

Jace nodded, stepping back. “That’s—”

 

The door slammed in their faces. 

 

“You’re quite a grouchy old man aren’t you?” Jace remarked. 

 

“Says the boy who has a penchant for interrupting people’s beauty rest,” Magnus returned. 

 

Clary, breathing as if she’d been running, stared at it until Jace took her arm and steered her down the steps and into the night. 

 

As if finally waiting for the last words of the chapter to finish, Jem finally collapsed out of his seat, cane clattering to the floor. 



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

:)

until next time.

Chapter 17: Intermission: A Song For the Vulnerable

Summary:

honest question, do you guys like these mini character studies I do? I feel like it does convey what the characters are going through and how the information they are learning is affecting them, but I know its not everybody's cup of tea.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Will quickly fell to his knees the moment Jem slipped from the comfort of his seat and onto the cold floor. The thud had the raven-haired man scrambling for an explanation, a reason as to why now. He’d been doing well hadn’t he? His sickness wasn’t here, it didn’t follow them into this sealed confinement, Jem was fine. He should’ve known that the feeling building in his gut wasn’t because of Will’s own trepidation, but Jem’s. 

The room fell to a hush, a frigid sort of silence that did nothing to ease the rapid beating of Will’s heart. There was all sorts of chaos happening around him, the thundering of footsteps, the loud thumping beat of his own heart, but he couldn’t stop looking at Jem, whose face was set in a peaceful slumber and so very pained. 

His fingers were curled tightly against nothing, twitching, jumping for a spark of life. 

“Jem?” he called out worriedly, hands hesitant to touch, to feel. 

 

“What happened?” Tessa’s face was stricken, just as frazzled, and she didn’t even know Jem. In such a short amount of time Jem managed to garner stellar impressions as always. 

Charlotte was there by his side, ushering Will to keep calm. When did she get there? “He’s breathing, Will. He’s fine, just a dizzy spell.” 

“How do you know that?” Will refuted. “It could’ve been–”

“Yes,” Charlotte agreed, keeping the details of Jem’s illness a secret. “But it’s not.” 

“Does this happen often?” Cecily asked, peering over her brother’s shoulder at the prone man. 

Will, in his state, did not push Cecily away like he usually would have. Jem tends to have this effect on his mind more than his fears. 

Gabriel looked on from his seat, looking down at his hands, scarred, yet so very clean. There seemed to be a lot he didn’t know, but an illness should’ve been the easiest to decipher. It’s not an easy secret to keep within the walls of the Institute, but outside of them? Absolutely. And it's all because of his father’s unwillingness to actually interact with the families in London. They’ve remained shut inside of Chiswick, spoiled and pretentious, acting like they owned the world when in reality they were just a small speck of dirt. Even the way Will Herondale was acting, shocked him. 

“No,” Will replied, still lingering, still so hopeful even after all these years. “This is just one of those rare cases.”

Jem stirred, fingers twitching, and everyone surrounding him held their breaths. The circle formed around him had been of those living in the Institute, the rest of the room were hesitant to come over as they had for Clary. And perhaps they knew that he could handle this himself as opposed to Clary who was still a child in both mundane and shadowhunter terms, but it was appreciated by many that there wasn’t a big crowd of people surrounding Jem as it could’ve escalated the situation. 

 His eyes slowly opened, blinking away the warm light and instantly made eye contact with Will. Jem groaned slightly, his hands planted against the cold wood, pushing himself into a seated position before being immediately pressed back down again. 

Jem shrugged the hand off. “I’m fine.” 

“I'm afraid you don’t know the definition of that statement.”

“I’m fine,” he insisted with a bit more force, sitting up more resolutely. “I just didn’t expect to pass out, given our circumstances.” 

Will stared at Jem as if he’d jumped off the Blackfriars bridge. Before the situation could expand into something more, Charlotte placed a calming hand on Will’s, a placating gesture he didn’t like, but accepted. “Perhaps we should call it a night.” 

“Yes,” Will gritted out. “Perhaps we should.” 

The crowd dispersed, throwing the Victorians wary glances, but ultimately minding their business. The two parabatai remained sitting on the cold floor until everyone left, leaving them in the empty library that seemed more eerie now that it was void of sound and life. This was a conversation that wasn’t meant for ears that weren’t their own. There’s been a lot of things discussed between the two, a bond that can never be broken. And so, neither made eye contact, but neither made to leave. 

He asked; “What happened, Jem?” 

He quickly denied; “Nothing happened, Will.” 

“Can you be honest with me just this once?” he pleaded, a hint of desperation coating his voice. It was a sound Jem hadn’t heard in a while, already quite used to the banter they shared that bordered on ridiculousness. 

“I am being honest.” 

They were stripped bare of their defenses. Jem’s cane was nowhere near, Will was barren of his usual taunts and retorts. It was all or nothing. Nothing needed to be said, but the confirmation…that’s exactly what Will wanted. 

Jem was the first to break, sighing in defeat. “I cannot live comfortably without wondering if all of this is too good to be true.” 

“And why is that?” 

“I’m dying,” Jem stated. “Why should I put extra care into a life that is not meant to be prolonged?” 

“The same reason why you agreed to be my parabatai .” 

The next question had Will restraining himself from strangling Jem with his own frustration. 

“Do I deserve to live, Will?” 

Will’s never had to think of Jem’s mortality, and in doing so, he’s never wondered how Jem might feel about his time decreasing day by day with no real improvement. This may be the only point in time where Jem didn’t have to worry whether or not he’d make it to the next day without a dose of yin fen. 

“Of course you deserve to live.” Will was exasperated, incredulous even. Monsters were allowed to live in the shadows, why couldn’t one of the kindest souls he’s ever encountered not be granted the same concessions? “Why would you say something like that?” 

“I’ve done nothing to claim my life as my own besides let the challenges gnaw at every piece I have to offer.” 

“Jem,” Will somber, as he’ll ever be, “here, we simply exist. Time may have stopped for the rest of the world, but we’re still here, and we’ll keep fighting until we no longer can’t.” 

Jem nodded, silver lashes closing in quiet acceptance. “And if there is no escape?” 

“Then I’m glad to have been your other half.” 

“Entreat me not to leave thee?”  

“Entreat me not to leave thee,” he confirmed, wishing he never had to say good-bye so early. 




 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

I was going through my chapter index, and wow. I really don't update all that often do I? I know the feeling so well when my favorite author comes through with an exciting chapter just to have them be offline for what feels like months, constantly refreshing the page hoping for an update until it comes through and jumping for joy when you finally get to read once again.

I really hope to be more consistent. I just took AP exams and boy am I ready for some sleep and peace... and writing of course. Hopefully I can finish this fic before another year passes by.

until next time.

Chapter 18: XIV: The Hotel Dumort

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


For all the times Simon claimed Clary to be dramatic, none of her shenanigans could’ve compared to the two Englishmen who looked one word away from tearing the other apart into pieces. He’d averted his eyes like the rest of the room and trudged his way to his room, anxious to know what happened next. 

Self-reflection is not one of his strong suits, so he wasn’t quite sure why he’d done so much of it in this short period of time. His feelings for Clary were complicated, but he’s tried so hard to keep it from affecting their relationship that he’s lost sight of how much of a lousy friend the both of them have become to one another. He’s chasing after her like a lost puppy while she is looking forward and trying to save her mother. 

Perhaps it's time to let go, the voice in his head sounded exactly like his mother the night she told him about how she felt about his feelings towards Clary. She’ll break your heart. 

And she has, but when wasn’t love a stab to the heart? 

The next day, there was no lingering tension in the air, if anything they seemed to be back in each other’s graces, shoving at one another with small smiles. He hoped he could achieve that sense of normalcy with Clary, but nothing was normal anymore. 

Chapter 14 - The Hotel Dumort 

“Clever name,” James appraised.  

“Does that mean something?” Simon asked. 

Lucie had a smile on her face, picking up on the meaning. “Hotel of Death.” 

At night the Diamond Street Church looked spectral… Clary rattled the front gate but a sturdy padlock held it closed. “It’s locked,” 

“I noticed that,” Jace commented, deft fingers twirling his stele. “You need to pick up a few tricks.” 

Clary just snorted. “Right, because you’re so clever.” 

“Indeed I am.” 

He brandished his stele. “Let me at it.” 

She watched him as he worked at the lock… 

Damn it, Clary felt her cheeks heating once again. “Do not say a word.” 

“Wouldn’t imagine it.” 

The padlock hit the ground with a clang… Jace looked pleased with himself. 

“He always does,” Alec was quite comfortable in his chair until he was deposited onto the floor in a heap. He glared at Jace who innocently whistled. 

Clary felt suddenly annoyed. 

“He does that too.” He tsked. “Keep your hands to yourself.” 

“Hard to when you’re like a wasp buzzing in my ear.” 

“Stop losing focus and maybe it’ll stop.” 

“When the self-congratulatory part of the evening is over, “maybe we could get back to saving my best friend from being exsanguinated to death?” 

“He’s not going to die,” Jace said in defense, “vampires like to savor their meals.” 

“Is that meant to be comforting?” Simon incredulously asked. “Because it isn’t.” 

“Good.” 

“Exsanguinated,” said Jace, impressed. “That’s a big word.”

“And you’re a big—”

“Tsk tsk,” he interrupted. “No swearing in church.”

Many stifled their laughter at the irony of it all. 

“You wouldn’t be wrong,” Isabelle said, “he is a big—” 

“There are children here,” he cut off. 

“We’ve heard worse,” Kit said. 

The Victorians looked scandalized. Crass language in public in front of strangers and children? What has society devolved into? 

“We’re not in the church yet,” Clary muttered. [ … ]  “It seems wrong to pick the lock on a church door, somehow.”

Jace’s profile in the moonlight was serene. “We’re not going to,” [ … ] “In the name of the Clave,” he said, “I ask entry to this holy place. In the name of the Battle That Never Ends, I ask the use of your weapons. And in the name of the Angel Raziel, I ask your blessings on my mission against the darkness.”

“Why would there be weapons in a church?” 

“We’re the descendants of Angels,” Jem began. “The Church has always been our ally, but we do not conform to any particular religion for help. Weapons can be found in nearly every place of worship. Demons and monsters have lingered on Earth since the dawn of time, but since our conception, we have made a name for ourselves amongst those who sought help. And so, weapons are stashed where we know them to be.”  

“I’ll never look at a synagogue the same again,” Simon muttered to himself.  

[ … ] She realized that, apart from the Institute, which didn’t really count, she’d never actually been inside a church before. 

“That would make sense,” Charlotte said. “Your mother wouldn’t have wanted you to be associated with anything remotely resembling a place of worship if it risked you seeing things you shouldn’t.” 

“What would you have done?” Clary asked her distant relative. “If you were in hiding?” 

“To prepare for the worst,” she replied. “Secrets warrant nothing more than miscommunication and hurt when they eventually come out.” Charlotte did her best to not look at Henry, to confess the genuine love that filled her heart. “You were born a Shadowhunter, you have gifts that not many possess, they should be used for your own protection and not be diminished because of another’s fears.” She did not miss Jocelyn’s frown. “Your situation is different, but blood does not lie dormant, you would have been subjected to this world one way or another. Why not be prepared?” 

“Being blind-sided is the worst feeling in the world,” Grace Blackthorn said with a forewarning that had Jesse looking at his sister. A look she acknowledged with another cryptic statement, “I can’t tell you anything, Jesse.” 

“You seem so sad.

James curled his fists, nails digging into the skin of his palm as he tuned out the rest of the end of the  conversation. Jesse Blackthorn, you are in for one tumultuous ride. 

[ … ] Jace took out his stele and touched it to the stone. With a grinding noise it moved back, revealing a dark compartment…a long wooden box…regarded the neatly arranged objects inside with satisfaction.

“What are all these?” Clary asked.

“Vials of holy water, blessed knives, steel and silver blades,” Jace said, piling the weapons on the floor beside him, “electrum wire—not much use at the moment, but it’s always good to have spare—silver bullets, charms of protection, crucifixes, stars of David—”

“That’s in a church?” Just when Kit had an understanding of how this world worked, another detail came arcing towards him. 

“In every place of worship,” Jace felt compelled to add. 

The other Herondale just nodded numbly. Was anything his father said ever true or was it just fear driving him every step of the way that further alienated them from the rest?

“Jesus,” said Clary.

“I doubt he’d fit.”

Nearly everyone glanced towards the Victorians, but they didn’t show any outward disgust for the blasphemy, just plain amusement. 

“We’re not religious fanatics,” Jem said with a pointed tone only he could diminish with his softness. “Just proper and reserved.” 

Proper is an exaggeration,” Gabriel snidely remarked. 

Reserved is also an ill-advised adjective.”  

A sigh from Jem betrayed his frustration. “Well, most of us are proper and reserved.” 

[ … ] He shrugged. “I’m not really a believer.”

Which isn’t quite surprising, Jem nearly gave up all hope when he was tortured by Yanluo, wondering when he’d die to stop hurting until he was rescued. Faith had been the last thing on his mind and he’d given up on it when delirious with pain. 

Clary looked at him in surprise. “You’re not?”

He shook his head. Hair fell over his face…didn’t reach up to push it back. Clary’s fingers itched with the desire to do it for him. 

Clary flushed with shame. This was more humiliating than that time I messed up a presentation. 

Jace just sat back in his seat smugger than ever. There was something about Clary that had him wanting to poke and prod until she gave in to her impulses. It was a quality Jace wasn’t particularly proud of as he felt manipulative, pushing to get what he wanted. He doesn’t want to want. 

“You thought I was religious?” he said.

“Not many shadowhunters are, ” Jocelyn clarified to her daughter. “Many pray for assistance in battle, but that is the extent of their faith.” 

“Others warp it to fit their image,” Gideon said with a derision that was hard for Gabriel to ignore. 

“Ever since you took your travel year to Madrid you have been nothing but irritating,” Gabriel whispered furiously. 

“Perhaps when you leave father's shadow,” Gideon said, “you’ll find the meaning behind my words.”

“What could you possibly know—”

“I’ve learned more than you can ever imagine,” he replied firmly. 

[ … ]  “I’ll tell you,” he said. “I’ve been killing demons for a third of my life. I must have sent five hundred of them back to whatever hellish dimension they crawled out of. And in all that time—in all that time—I’ve never seen an angel. 

“Angels aren’t meant to be seen,” Jocelyn said. 

“You say that as if you’ve seen one.” 

The woman’s green eyes were so haunted that it was undeniable, but she couldn’t say anything, not when it implied something far more bigger than she was willing to admit. 

[ … ] Jace looked at her through eyes slitted like a cat’s. “My father believed in God,” he said. “I don’t.”

“At all?” She wasn’t sure why she was needling him—she’d never given any thought to whether she believed in God and angels and so forth herself, and if asked, would have said she didn’t. 

Jace pursed his lips. What made him so different from anyone else that he had to be pestered like this? And why did he have the patience to deal with it? That annoyed him far more than being questioned. 

There was something about Jace, though, that made her want to push him, crack that shell of cynicism and make him admit he believed in something , felt something, cared about anything at all. 

“Hey!” Jace sat up in his seat so fast that Clary couldn’t track the movement before he was getting into her face. “I care, just not about trivial things. Like demons, those are important, religion is subjective. It depends on the person.” 

“Okay,” she said slowly, drawing out the syllables. “You don’t exactly give off that impression, you know.’ 

“Well, I do care.” 

“Who are you trying to convince here?” Clary prodded. 

Jace didn’t have an answer that would satisfy anyone. Who he was really trying to convince was a mystery, so he let the conversation fall flat with a half-hearted shrug. 

…“My father believed in a righteous God. Deus vol t, that was his motto—‘Because God wills it.’ It was the Crusaders’ motto, and they went out to battle and were slaughtered, just like my father.

The somber tone engulfed them once more. Learning about loss was the unfortunate accompaniment of being a child of the Nephilim. Duty was the main component of tragedy, why soldiers being deployed risked the chance that they would likely never return back home to their loved ones. 

 And when I saw him lying dead in a pool of his own blood, I knew then that I hadn’t stopped believing in God. I’d just stopped believing God cared. 

Kit swallowed harshly. He’d thought the same way when he saw his father be ripped into pieces before his very eyes. When tragedy strikes like that, it’s hard to believe in a higher being. Humans, as selfish as they are, will always think of how they are affected before realizing that there too are others who feel the same. It shouldn't surprise Kit so much to find out that many of the shadowhunters in the room have witnessed some sort of trauma. 

There might be a God, Clary, and there might not, but I don’t think it matters. Either way, we’re on our own.”

With those foreboding words settling deep into their bones, many shadowhunters did not like the way things were proceeding. They’ve had their fair share of lost faith, that wasn’t the problem, it was the fact that there was a shadowhunter, a teenager at that—taking on vampires with another teenager, who was not equipped to handle situations under pressure. 

— 

[ … ] climbed out of the subway, the streets were deserted…They found the hotel, finally, after an hour of looking, on a side street off 116th. 

Jace cataloged the area in his mind. It was good to know where to find all these places should more issues arise in the near future. It also helps to know where the vampires live. 

[ … ] “But it can’t be the hotel,” Clary said. “The windows are all boarded up, and the door’s been bricked over—Oh,” // “Right. Vampires. But how do they get inside?”

“They fly,” Jace said, and indicated the upper floors of the building. 

“Vampires can fly?” Simon found that hard to believe. 

“They turn into bats,” Isabelle supplied dryly. “Of course they can fly.” 

“That’s true too?” 

“All the legends are true,” is the only viable answer she could give. 

“What do you mean by that?” 

“It’s exactly as it sounds,” Alec said with a hint of exasperation. 

“It’s not my fault that you all talk in code.” 

“This is hardly reading between the lines.”  

…“We don’t fly,” Clary felt impelled to point out. 

Jace snorted, “Clearly.”

[ … ] “Flying sounds like more fun,” Clary said… 

“Right now everything sounds like more fun.” She wondered if he meant it. 

I mean nearly everything I say, Jace thought. 

There was an excitement about him, an anticipation of the hunt that didn’t look to her as if he were as unhappy as he claimed. He’s killed more demons than anyone else his age. You didn’t kill that many demons by hanging back reluctantly from a fight.

No, you did not. Alec tried not to feel embarrassed about that sort of fact. It wasn’t ideal that he hadn't killed any demons, but was that really necessary when he was the backup, covering his sister and parabatai?

…The area was oddly deserted, Clary thought—usually, in Manhattan, there was always someone else on the street, even at four in the morning. 

“With areas highly populated by the Downworld,” Charlotte said, “it is typical for the streets to be empty. No one dares to be out on the streets because of all the strange occurrences.” 

“This happens often?” 

“More than you think, especially in London.” 

[ … ] Jace drew her with him to melt into the shadows closer to the hotel. She felt her heightened nervousness in her spine, in the pulse in her wrists, in the hard beat of blood in her ears. 

Clary felt the same anxiety thrumming through her, twisting and coiling. It was an odd feeling to have when a moment ago she was casually sitting in her seat, listening to a conversation. 

…She wished she could walk soundlessly, like a Shadowhunter. Maybe someday she’d ask Jace to teach her.

Isabelle’s face screwed up. “Jace is a terrible teacher.” 

“Rude,” Jace nudged at her before leaning forward to speak to Clary. “I was very studious.” 

“I’ll take your word for it,” and not because I believe you. 

…“Bones,” Jace said flatly. “Dog bones, cat bones. Don’t look too closely; going through vampires’ trash is rarely a pretty picture.”

She swallowed down her nausea. “Well,” she said, “at least we know we’re in the right place,” and was rewarded by the glint of respect that showed, briefly, in Jace’s eyes.

Alec pursed his lips before immediately dropping it. Why should he care about what Jace does? He’s his parabatai, nothing more, nothing less. He should’ve given up hope already, in fact, he’s already accepted it, so why is he still hung up on the fact that Clary was receiving special treatment? 

[ … ] “When this was a hotel,” Jace said slowly, “they must have gotten their deliveries here…there’s no place else for trucks to pull up. So there must be a way in.”

Clary thought of the little shops and bodegas near her house in Brooklyn…seen the Korean deli owners opening the metal doors set into the pavement outside their front doors…“I bet the doors are in the ground. Probably buried under all this garbage.”

Jocelyn smiled slightly. She may have not wanted this life for her daughter, but she could admit that she fell into this world seamlessly.  

Jace looked at Clary with appreciation. 

[ … ] “You’d rather face a ravening horde of demons, wouldn’t you?” Clary said. 

“He always does,” Alec said. “Always taking the chance to dive into danger with no real plan.”

“As if you’re not there next to me.” 

“Who else should be there so you don’t kill yourself?” 

Jem looked at the duo with a fondness that could only be described as sentimental. It’s clear he’s lived through this conversation one too many times. 

“At least they wouldn’t be crawling with maggots. Well,” he added thoughtfully, “not most of them, anyway. There was this one demon, once, that I tracked down to the sewers under Grand Central—”

“Don’t.” Clary raised a warning hand. “I’m not really in the mood right now.”

“That’s got to be the first time a girl’s ever said that to me,” Jace mused.

“Stick with me and it won’t be the last.”

Jace’s mouth twitched, pulling upwards into the ghost of a grin. It was a challenge he’d certainly take given the circumstances. 

…He stalked over to the Dumpster and took hold of one side of it. “You get the other. We’ll tip it.”

“Tipping it will make too much noise,” [ … ] “We should push it.”

“Wouldn’t that make more noise as well?” Christopher queried. “The metal would scrap against the pavement with the force of your push, sounding each time you do so.”

“That’s why I vote to tip it,” Jace said. “It may be one loud thud, but we would have already gotten into the hotel.” 

“Yes, but—” 

“You are only wasting your time arguing about this,” Emma pointed out. “This will likely not happen now that you have learned about the Shadow World.” 

“Now, look—” Jace began, when a voice spoke, suddenly, out of the shadows behind them.

“Do you really think you should be doing that?” it asked.

Magnus sat up in his seat, the voice fringing on the edge of memories. 

…For a panicked moment she wondered if she’d imagined the voice, but Jace was frozen too, astonishment on his face. It was rare that anything surprised him, rarer that anyone snuck up on him. 

“Considering how paranoid he is,” Isabelle said, thumping Jace on his head, “that is true.” 

“Since when was it gang up on Jace hour?” 

“Since the day you entered our lives.” 

… “ Dios mío. ” The voice was male, amused, speaking a liquid Spanish. “You’re not from this neighborhood, are you?”

He stepped forward, out of the thickest of the shadows… a boy, not much older than Jace and probably six inches shorter. He was thin-boned, with the big dark eyes and honey-colored skin of a Diego Rivera painting… 

Raphael, Magnus thought with a touch of fondness. 

Many tried to theorize who the boy could’ve been, why he was out so late, only to realize that this boy could be a vampire as well. With all the experience they have as active shadowhunters, coincidences were suspicious and young boys don’t loiter on empty streets. 

“You could say that,” Jace said carefully, not moving his hand away from his belt.

“You shouldn’t be here.” The boy raked a hand through the thick black curls that spilled over his forehead. “This place is dangerous.”

“Isn’t that an understatement,” Kit kicked at the dust on the floor. “Everywhere is dangerous, if everybody cared about that then there would be no meaning to life.” 

“We live everyday because we have people who love us,”  Ty said in answer. 

“There’s no one left for me to love.” 

“One day you will.” 

Kit looked at Ty from the corner of his eye. Like who? 

[ … ] The boy gestured to the Dumpster. “What were you doing with that?”

I’m no good at lying on the spot, Clary thought, and looked at Jace, who, she hoped, would be excellent at it.

He disappointed her immediately. 

“I can’t say I expected more,” Maryse grumbled, keeping her displeasure to herself. She’s already ruined her reputation to her children, she doesn’t need them yelling at her for crimes that have long passed. 

“We were trying to get into the hotel. We thought there might be a cellar door behind the trash bin.”

“What’s your angle?” Alec furiously whispered. “Why are you giving yourself away like that?” 

“He’s a kid, Alec.” 

“And what if he isn’t?” 

“Then I made a mistake,” Jace contemplated his words, “besides, I don’t have much to go off of besides Clary’s descriptions. It’s different if its my own eyes.”

The boy’s eyes widened in disbelief. “ Puta madre —why would you want to do something like that?”

“Yeah, why would I do something like that?” Jace sarcastically asked to no one in particular. “Why would I be risking my life breaking into a vampire hotel?” 

“I can feel your condescension from here,” Simon said. “No need to rub it in.” 

“I’ll rub it in all I want because I’m saving your sorry ass.” 

…He shook his head vigorously and said several things in Spanish that Clary suspected had to do with the stupidity of spoiled white kids in general and their stupidity in particular. 

He definitetly was. 

[ … ] Jace said, and moved so that his jacket opened slightly, showing the glint of the weapons thrust through his belt. “How much are they paying you to keep people away from the hotel?”

Many shook their head in disapproval. Jace should be trying to get the boy away from the scene, not further exposing his identity. 

[ … ] “The vampires. How much are they paying you? 

“Would it kill you to have some discretion?” 

“Possibly.” 

…did they tell you they’d make you one of them, offer you eternal life, no pain, no sickness, you get to live forever? Because it’s not worth it. Life stretches out very long when you never see the sunlight, chico ,” said Jace.

The boy was expressionless. “My name is Raphael. Not chico .” 

The name didn’t ring a bell to anyone, but then again, vampires were a private bunch. 

[ … ] “Everyone in the neighborhood knows to stay away, but what can you do? You cannot call the police and tell them your problem is vampires.”

Simon choked on a laugh. That’s a statement for the ages. 

[ … ]  “There were some boys…thought they had a good idea, to go into the hotel and kill the monsters inside. They took guns with them, knives too, all blessed by a priest. They never came out. My aunt, she found their clothes later, in front of the house.”

Simon’s eyes widened behind his glasses. “That is horrifying.”

“Worse has happened.” 

“That is not as comforting as you think it is.” 

… One of the boys was my brother,” //  “So now you know why I walk by here in the middle of the night sometimes, on the way home from my aunt’s house, and why I warned you away. 

“I don’t like having my suspicions cleared,” Jace murmured. 

“I don’t either,” Alec agreed. “Keep an eye on him.” 

“Already on it.”  

[ … ] He took one of the angel blades from his belt and held it up; the faint light emanating from it lit the hollows under his cheekbones, shadowed his eyes. “I’ve killed plenty of vampires before. Their hearts don’t beat, but they can still die.”

“Now that is a bit reckless,” Alec reprimanded in a soft tone. 

“I showed my hand, so I can see his.” 

“Still, it's a one way ticket to having their fangs into your neck.” 

“I know what I’m doing, Alec.” 

Raphael inhaled sharply and said something in Spanish too low and rapid for Clary to understand. 

He’s probably panicking, Magnus thought, lackadaisical. It’s not everyday that you encounter a shadowhunter unaware of who was staring back at them. 

[ … ] He was looking at Jace, his fists clenched.

“I want to go with you,” he said.

“I don’t like it,” James said, a frown pulling at his lips. 

“Your paranoia has made an appearance one too many times these past couple of days,” Matthew observed. “Care to explain?” 

James hesitated. What exactly could he say without sounding like he hasn’t completely lost his mind? That not long ago he was running to Waterloo station in order to intercept his fleeing wife from escaping to Paris with his parabatai? 

He shook his head instead. “Nothing is wrong.” 

“Right and your dad isn’t afraid of ducks. Are you going to tell me what is wrong or do I have to pry it out of you?” 

“There’s nothing to say, Math.” 

His parabatai wanted to say more, but James wasn’t going to entertain the conversation any longer and turned his head to stare at the dais in the center of the room.  

[ … ] Raphael stalked by him a…a metal grating there, thin bars filmed with a brownish-red coating of rust. He knelt down, took hold of the bars, and lifted the grating away. “This is how my brother and his friends got in. It goes down to the basement, I think.”

“The basement he thinks,” Jace scoffed. “He’s been down there before.” 

“I can’t believe a fourteen-year old looking vampire makes himself so suspicious with just a few words,” Alec muttered. 

“None of your natural charm,” Jace teased. 

“Oh piss off, man,” he said laughing. It felt great to laugh, even for a brief moment. 

[ … ] Jace slipped the seraph blade back into his belt and glanced at Clary. “Follow me,” he said, and slid through the grating in a single smooth move…soft thump of feet landing on solid ground. “It’s fine,” … “Jump down and I’ll catch you.”

…It was only a second’s fall and Jace caught her, her dress rucking up around her thighs and his hand grazing her legs as she slid into his arms. 

Jace flexed his hand, the phantom touch of something shaking his composure. He can’t entirely explain what it was, but it caused something to worm its way into his heart. 

[ … [ Jace pulled the dimly glowing angel blade out of his belt…growing illumination wash over their surroundings… // A loud thump made her start, and she turned to see Raphael landing, knees bent, just a few feet from her.

“I don’t buy it,” Alec said, expressing his doubts once again. “That’s an ankle sprain waiting to happen.” 

“That’s what you’re still focused on? I’m in a basement with a potential vampire.” 

“Well, you made that choice, I didn’t.” 

[ … ] 

Raphael pointed. “We must go that way, toward the stairs. They are up on the higher floors of the hotel. You will see.”

The tension in the room heightened. Someone who hasn’t been in this building wouldn’t talk as if they knew its inner workings.  There would be a hint of unease, an uncertainty…

…  “I’m really starting to hate mundanes,” he said.

And Jace stood by that statement. Were they really this headstrong? He understood if they made choices that had a large impact, but the “my way or the highway” attitude was getting too much for even him to handle. Seriously, you only live once right? What’s the point in risking your life for something so insignificant?

The lower floor of the hotel was a warren of mazelike corridors…Most of the staircases leading upstairs were gone; not rotted but deliberately chopped away… // The missing stairs baffled Clary. What did vampires have against stairs? They finally found an unharmed set…

Clary couldn’t shake the unease that settled in her bones. Maybe it was fear, anxiety, but the entire situation did not sit well. She was sharp enough to realize that. 

“Shh,” hissed Raphael. “They will hear you. We are close to where they sleep.”

Alec and Jace exchanged another look. This was getting too easy. 

“How do you know?” she whispered back. 

Jace felt himself grin and instantly covered it behind his hand. 

…“I can feel it.” The corner of his eye twitched, and she saw that he was as scared as she was. “Can’t you?”

He’s not scared, he’s excited. Jace’s skin prickled with anticipation. 

[ … ] They were in a large foyer…had been a grand staircase, gracefully curving…all that remained were the higher steps, leading up into blackness…The sight was as surreal as one of the abstract Magritte paintings Jocelyn had loved. 

Julian’s eyes sparkled with interest. The imagery Clary talked with was an insight into her brain as an artist, her interpretations and the emotions the scenes invoked. He heoped to talk to her more outside of their duties, but it was incredibly hard to get into contact with an Institute head, especially a hero of the Dark War. 

… “What do vampires have against stairs?”

“They don’t need them,” Diana said to Jace’s chagrin. 

“I know this is an inopportune time,” Alec said, curiosity getting the better of him, “but who are you?”

Diana smiled kindly at the younger shadowhunter, one she’d come to respect with time, “I am the Blackthorn’s tutor in Los Angeles.”  

Alec nodded, as if placated as to why he has never seen her before, but the future leader of Downworlder-Shadowhunter Alliance would not have met her at this point of his life as Diana was still in Idris. 

“Like Hodge?” Clary butted in. 

“Yes,” Diana confirmed, but found herself clarifying the statement, “a similar position to Mr. Starkweather.” 

… “It is a way of showing that this place is one of theirs .” Raphael’s eyes were bright. He seemed almost excited. Jace glanced at him sideways.

Hurry up and catch on, Jace berated himself. But it seemed so like him to not reveal anything until the opportunity presented itself. 

[ … ] Clary turned to Jace. “Where are they, anyway? The vampires, I mean.”

“Upstairs, probably. They like to be high up when they sleep, like bats. And it’s nearly sunrise.”

“So vampires hate sunlight?” 

“They die in sunlight,” Isabelle’s eyes sparkled with mirth. “Of course they hate it.” 

Simon blushed. Everytime he talked he felt like he was embarrassing himself and it didn’t calm his beating heart when Isabelle responded with some form of amusement. 

…As Raphael glanced back down, a scar at the base of his throat, very white against his brown skin, flashed like a winking eye… 

Jace grinned. 

Bingo. 

“I think we should go back to the servants’ stairs,” she whispered. “I feel too exposed out here.”

“Might be the first smart thing you’ve said all day,” Jace complimented. 

Clary felt her lips pull up into a sneer, but she managed to plaster a fake smile instead to prevent her from strangling the blond. 

Jace nodded. “You realize, once we get there, you’ll have to call out for Simon and hope he can hear you?”

Clary tightened her grip on the armrest. She hoped to avoid this situation in the near future because there was no way she was about to enter another vampire lair for her currently ratified best friend. 

“Next time, listen to Isabelle.” She made sure to nudge Simon with her foot to drive her point across. 

…Her words were cut short by a bloodcurdling scream. Clary whirled.

Raphael. He was gone, no marks in the dust showing where he might have walked—or been dragged. 

Alec frowned. “That seemed too easy.” 

“Considering they are vampires,” Will absently twirled his stele between his fingers, “coincidences typically are a sign of their deviousness.” 

Simon’s curiosity got the better of him once again. “Do you deal with them often?” 

Will answered with a smile that was all teeth. 

[ … ] Beyond the arch was what had once been a grand ballroom…railings veiled in rust…Spiderwebs drifted in the clammy air like ancient wedding veils. // Raphael was standing in the center of the room, his arms at his sides. Clary ran to him, Jace following more slowly behind her. “Are you all right?” she asked breathlessly.

“I wouldn’t worry about him, Clary,” Jace leaned on his hand. “He’s doing just fine.” 

“And what makes you say that?” 

“You’ll find out soon enough.” 

[ … ] He headed for the door, not looking to see if they followed. He had gotten only a few steps when Jace said, “Raphael?”

Will stopped fidgeting, eyes clear and alert. He can recognize this set-up as this was exactly something he’d do to clear his suspicions. He was always one to take action instead of thinking it through. That’s what he was good at, Jem was always better at reading a situation for what it was. 

Raphael turned, eyes widening inquisitively, and Jace threw his knife.

“What the f–” 

…The blade struck home, the force of the impact knocking him over. His feet went out from under him and he fell heavily to the cracked marble floor…

Clary’s eyes were wide. Did she just witness someone die? Her mind and heart was racing as she couldn’t make sense of what just happened. “Did you just…?” 

Jace, nonplussed, shrugged his shoulders. It was the type of nonchalance that had Clary straightening in her seat. 

…He flung himself on the other boy and grabbed for the knife sticking out of Raphael’s chest. 

Magnus knows he should be worried for his friend, to express his outrage, but he knew that this situation would be the least of his worries. Raphael was caught by surprise, but he wasn’t dead

But Raphael was faster. He seized the knife, then screamed as his hand came in contact with the cross-shaped hilt. 

Isabelle sat forward, hoping that Jace had it under control. It was incredibly reckless to take on vampires with no back-up. She was pissed just thinking about it. She wished he stopped being so damn allergic to asking for help. 

[ … ] Raphael was laughing. “You missed,” he said, and grinned for the first time, showing pointed white incisors. “You missed my heart.”

Clary’s mouth opened then shut once again. No words could express her amazed confusion, simply that she thought she had finally understood this world’s rules only to have herself being a couple of steps behind. 

Jace tightened his grip. “You moved at the last minute,” he said. “That was very inconsiderate.”

Magnus frowned. Raphael was so close to dying because he allowed two teenage Shadowhunters into the hotel, and he was amused that Jace had missed? If he weren’t a vampire, Magnus would have had to say goodbye to another friend and that was a prospect he didn’t like to entertain. 

“When did you figure it out?” he demanded… 

“I’d like to know as well,” Gabriel mumbled into his hand.  

“The alley was a dead giveaway,” Gideon said in answer. “No mundane simply stumbles upon two Shadowhunters without freaking out on principle, let alone staying to talk. He was too calm, his youth gave him an extra layer of protection.” 

“How do you determine whether one is of the Downworld?” Cecily asked no particular brother. 

“Would you walk into an alley with two strangers?” 

Her answer came instantly. “No one is that daft.” 

“Therefore,” Gabriel began, “when one is confident enough to walk up to a stranger in the dead of night, they are secure in their ability to defend.”  

“I guessed in the alley,” Jace said. 

Maryse hid her proud smile behind her hand. She may have disapproved of his recklessness, but Jace had the natural instincts of a Shadowhunter. 

“But I figured you’d get us inside the hotel, then turn on us. Once we’d trespassed, we’d have been out of the protection of the Covenant. Fair game. When you didn’t, I thought I might have been wrong. Then I saw that scar on your throat.” 

Thank you, Clary and your curiosity, Jace quietly thanked. Clary’s natural curiosity paired with her ability to read a situation—somewhat accurately—made Raphael comfortable enough to reveal details that did not go unnoticed. 

[ … ] “It wasn’t your brother who went in here looking for monsters and never came out, was it?” Clary said, realizing. “It was you.” 

Magnus whistled lowly. “Your instincts never fail, biscuit.” 

“… Biscuit?” 

“Don’t question it.” 

“You are both very clever,” // “Although not quite clever enough. Look up,” he said, and lifted a hand to point at the ceiling.

Clary swallowed down the anxiety that began to build in her gut, but even she couldn’t stop the incessant tapping of her foot as she awaited the next events. 

[ … ] She raised her head slowly, dread curdling in the pit of her stomach. // You must imagine this staircase…filled with people now, row on row of vampires with their dead-white faces, their red stretched mouths, staring bemusedly downward. 

James exchanged a look with Matthew, his incredulity reflected on his parabatai’s face. This was walking along the edge of a bridge with no railing, one push and the vast sea lying below is ready to embrace another into its deep rapids. It’s the consequence of trust. You put the fate of your life in someone else’s hands and hope they don’t disregard it like a cigar. James has never had to worry if Matthew would die, it wasn’t a possibility in the peace they lived. 

Another set of parabatai had their faces set with determination. Will and Jem’s faces were wary, but resolute. They have been close to death after many encounters, after-all, demons seemed to be popular in London during their lifetime, unlike the group of kids that came after them. Life and death has become something they have grown accustomed to especially with the weight of Jem’s ticking clock. They know between the two of them who is going to kick the bucket early, it’s a matter of how, that makes everyone anxious. It’s never the when. 

Alec, however, had the lower half of his face in his hands, cursing his parabatai for not taking more backup with him to talk into a vampire den. He couldn’t even bear to open his mouth because he would not like the choice of words that were sitting on the top of his tongue to come flying out. 

…Raphael was still grinning. The blood had stopped spreading from the wound in his chest. “Does it matter? There are too many of them, even for you, Wayland.”

Clary’s arms were covered in gooseflesh immediately. “He knew who you were from the very beginning.” 

“You’ve earned yourself a reputation,” came Magnus’s lazy drawl. 

Jace only tightened his grip on his armrest, the wood groaning from the increased force. 

Jace said nothing…he was breathing in short quick pants, and Clary could almost feel the strength of his desire to kill the vampire boy, to shove the knife through his heart and wipe that grin off his face forever. 

His fingers twitched and just like that, the overwhelming feeling to drive his blade into something settled into his bones. 

“Jace,” she said warningly. “Don’t kill him.”

He raised a brow in question, but found that he didn’t need to ask.  

…“Maybe we can use him as a hostage.”

Jace’s eyes widened. “A hostage ?”

“Did that really not present itself as an option?” Emma asked in genuine surprise. 

“My apologies for actually wanting to fight it out.” 

“You wouldn’t need to.” 

[ … ] Clary licked her dry lips. “I know what I’m doing. Get him on his feet, Jace.”

Jace looked at her, then shrugged. “All right.”

Alec looked at Jace through the corner of his eye. It should bother him that Jace trusted Clary so soon, but there was an earnestness to her that made people want to trust her, even when they shouldn’t. It was the type of person that would bring the end of the world or die saving it. 

[ … ] Jace stood, hauling Raphael upright, jamming the tip of his knife between Raphael’s shoulder blades. “I can pierce your heart just as easily through your back,” he said. “I wouldn’t move if I were you.”

“Who taught you that?” Charlotte asked out of pure curiosity. It’s a type of brutality that had to be learned, one doesn’t simply stumble upon it. 

“My father.” 

“Your father taught you how to kill before you were ten?” 

Jace managed a sardonic smile, but said nothing more. The answer was already there and it was one that set off Charlotte’s ringing bells. 

… “Stop right there,” she said. “Or he’ll put that blade through Raphael’s heart.”

“I’ll be honest with you, Fairchild,” Jace began, “I didn’t think you had it in you.” 

…Jace did something, she didn’t see what, that made Raphael cry out in surprised pain.

“I wish I could say the same for you.” 

[ … ] “Which of you is the master of this place?” Jace said, his voice very flat. “Let him step forward.”

The girl bared her pointed teeth. “Do not use Clave language on us, Shadowhunter. You have broken your precious Covenant, coming in here. The Law will not protect you.”

Jace’s brows rose in amusement. At least he was trying to be civil, earlier he had been ready to fight his way through a vampire hoard for a rat. 

“That’s enough, Lily,” said the blond boy sharply. “Our master is not here. She is in Idris.”

Magnus felt a sneer pull at his lips, and he made no attempt to hide it, but no one made a comment to call him out on his reaction. Not everything warranted a conversation. 

“Someone must rule you in her stead,” Jace observed. 

…“Raphael leads us,”

Alec, who had been none too pleased about his parabatai being deceived by a vampire, was quickly reminded of a memory he had buried. He and Isabelle have met Raphael before, and god, he had flirted with the vampire when he had been twelve. A light blush rushed to his cheeks, but he kept very mum about his realization. 

…“I propose a trade,” // “By now you must know you took home too many people from the party tonight. One of them was my friend Simon.”

“You should’ve been more specific,” Jocelyn chided. “They’re going to think he’s a vampire.” 

“And not a rat,” Jace supplied unhelpfully. 

[ … ] “He’d been transformed into a rat. A small brown rat,” said Clary. “Someone might have thought he was a pet, or …”

Her voice trailed off. They were staring at her as if she were insane. 

Kit agreed. “If I was told to give over a rat for my vampire leader, I’d burst out laughing.” 

Sophie stifled her own laugh behind her hand, attempting to keep her manners. This situation was quite amusing indeed and she has experienced both Will and Jem’s shenanigans over the course of many years. 

…Clary looked helplessly back at Jace. He gave her a look that said, This was your idea. You’re on your own.

“Don’t take it personally,” Isabelle reassured. “He does this when he has nothing to say.” 

[ … ] 

She could feel Jace standing behind her, hear the rasp of his breathing. She wondered if he was racking his brain trying to figure out why he’d let her drag them both here in the first place. She wondered if he was starting to hate her.

“It’s not hatred, just a high amount of exasperation,” he clarified. “Anyone in my situation would be.”

Hums of agreement rang through the room. They understood the sentiment, but without the details, a Shadowhunter stepping onto vampire territory for a brown rat is a situation that is entirely laughable. 

[ … ]“Man, I thought he was Zeke. I wondered why he was copping such an attitude.” // “I say she can have him, dude. He’s already bitten me five times.”

Simon smiled, proud of himself, even though they were in this situation because of his ego. 

Clary reached out for Simon, her hands aching to hold him. But Lily stepped in front of her before she could take more than a step in his direction. 

Clary grit her teeth. Just how hard was it for people to agree? 

“Wait,” Lily said. “How do we know you won’t just take the rat and kill Raphael anyway?”

“She has a point,” Will conceded. 

“It pains you very much to say such a statement,” Jem finished. 

“It does indeed.” 

“We’ll give our word,” Clary said immediately, then tensed, waiting for them to laugh.

[ … ] 

“Clary,” he said. There was an undercurrent of exasperated desperation in his voice. “Is this really a—”

Gideon let out a noise of disapproval. He may not like it, but the one thing his father taught him was to never show weakness. There was always someone waiting for the time to strike on your misfortune, and this was a misfortune indeed. 

“No oath, no trade,” said Lily immediately, seizing on his uncertain tone. “Elliott, hold on to that rat.”

Jace slumped back in his seat. “You better not turn into a damn rat this time around, Lewis. I’m not doing this again.” 

“Noted.”

“I’m serious. I’m not about to fight a bunch of vampires for a rat that could have escaped already.” 

“Why can’t you swear an oath?” Clary asked, a scowl already appearing on her young face. 

[ … ] “Swearing for us isn’t like it is for you mundanes,” he snapped back angrily. “I’ll be bound forever to any oath I make.”

“Oh, yeah? What would happen if you broke it?”

“I wouldn’t break it, that’s the point—”

“It’s the one thing about Shadowhunters that make them so noble,” Magnus said with varying notes of derision and regard. 

[ … ] 

Lily smiled at her tolerantly. “It isn’t you we’re worried about.” She shot a pointed look at Jace, who was holding Raphael so tightly that his knuckles were white. 

Jace faced the same effects, but the force of that weight was projected on the wooden arm-rest, and he hasn’t eased up on the pressure. He doesn’t see any way out of this situation without further bloodshed and a few more spots of red in his ledger.

The wood finally snapped, but by then Jace already had enough. The adrenaline was rushing in full force now and he took to abandoning his chair altogether to pace. 

[ … ] “Speak the oath,” Lily said swiftly. “Swear on the Angel. Say it all.”

Jace shook his head. “You swear first.”

“You’re screwed,” Alec commented. 

Jace continued to pace, showing no signs of stopping. It’s the most blatant hint of frustration he has ever projected. “Thank you, for pointing that out.” 

…“Not a chance, Shadowhunter.”

“We have your leader.” The tip of Jace’s knife dug farther into Raphael’s throat. “And what have you got there? A rat.”

“I would be offended,” Simon began, “if I didn’t also agree.” 

“Simon—”

“I’m serious, if this happens again, I’ll find a way out myself,” he shrugged half-heartedly. “It shouldn’t be so hard navigating around as a rat. None of this seems worth it. Jace has a knife to a vampire’s throat, you are bargaining with two of them who have no reason to let you out alive. It’s better if I get out on my own.” 

[ … ] “Besides. You think we do not hear the rumors, the news that is running through Downworld like blood through veins? Valentine is back. There will be no Accords and no Covenant soon enough.”

Alastair leaned against his hand, stifling a yawn. This conversation has been rehashed time and time again with no real change. The only real substance of this is the establishment of the disorder that will come from Valentine’s return. 

[ … ] “All Downworld knows it. He paid a warlock to raise a pack of Raveners only a week ago. He has brought his Forsaken to seek the Mortal Cup. When he finds it, there will be no more false peace between us, only war. No Law will prevent me from tearing your heart out on the street, Shadowhunter—”

Jocelyn held a hand to her mouth, unable to process her shock. “He knew all this time where I was.” 

Luke grasped her free hand. “It’s best to prepare for the events to come. There is no use dwelling on what is to happen.” 

That was enough for Clary. She dove for Simon, shouldering Lily aside, and snatched the rat out of Elliott’s hands. Simon scrabbled up her arm, gripping her sleeve with frantic paws.

Jace leaned onto the back of Alec’s chair, ready for the action that is to come. 

…She turned to run, and felt hands catch at her jacket, holding her…she screamed, kicking out at the vampire girl. Her booted toe connected, hard, and Lily shouted in pain and rage. She whipped her hand forward, striking Clary’s cheek with enough force to rock her head back.

Clary’s face throbbed with the pain, hands clenching and unclenching. Instantly, her mother was kneeling in front of her, inspecting her face. 

“I’m fine.” 

“Are you su—” 

“I’m fine, mom.” 

Jocelyn hesitated, but returned back to her seat. 

…She heard Jace shout her name, and turned to see that he had let go of Raphael… her shoulders were gripped by Jacob, his fingers digging into her skin.

Clary cried out, crashing into her chair with force, and folding in her seat as she tried to live through the pain. 

…Jace, snatching one of the glass vials from his jacket, flung its contents toward her…heard Jacob scream as the water touched his skin… // …She cried out and Jace ducked and spun just as Raphael leaped at him, teeth bared, quick as a cat. His fangs caught Jace’s shirt near the shoulder and tore the fabric lengthwise as Jace staggered. 

Everyone was on the edge of their seats, overwhelmed with concern as they waited for the scene to end. They had to be alright, they had grown to like the young adults, it seemed like a waste to have that potential be extinguished because of a few rash decisions. 

…A small brown shape streaked across the floor…launched itself at Raphael. // Raphael screamed. Simon hung grimly from his forearm, his sharp rat-teeth sunk deep into the flesh… 

“I didn’t know you had it in you, mundane ,” Jace said in lieu of a thanks. 

Raphael let go of Jace, flailing backward, blood spurting as a stream of Spanish obscenities poured from his mouth.

Jace gaped, his mouth open. “Son of a—”

Bitch,” Jace groaned, “let me swear just once. Our lives are far from PG-13.” 

“Pee-gee what?” Henry questioned. 

“It stands for ‘parental guidance’,” Emma explained, detached enough from the scene to answer, “it is a rating given to film.” 

“They rate films now?” he asked himself. “How peculiar.” 

[ … ] “There’s no time for that. Hold on to him.” Jace had caught at her right arm, gripping with painful force. 

Clary hissed. “I suppose it's too much to ask to be gentle.” 

“Yes, it is.” 

…“Enough standing around!” It was Raphael. His arm was streaming blood… “Seize the trespassers,” he shouted. “Kill them both—the rat as well!”

Magnus just shook his head. He did not expect anything less. 

The vampires started toward Jace and Clary…Jace increased his pace as they broke free of the crowd, heading toward the far wall. Clary squirmed, half-turning to look up at him. “Shouldn’t we stand back to back or something?”

Simon groaned in embarrassment, catching onto what his friend had suggested. “Fray, you cannot be joking.” 

Clary crossed her arms, looking away from her friend. “It was a valid question.” 

“It was not.” 

“It is.” 

“Is not.” 

“What? Why?”

“I don’t know. In movies that’s what they do in this kind of … situation.”

Jace burst into laughter. “You are something else.” 

“Was that really a bad question?” 

“Considering we are surrounded by vampires who are ready to kill us, yes .”   

[ … ] “This isn’t a situation, okay? I save that word for when things get really bad.”

…Lily, braving the light, launched herself at Jace…seized the second blade from his belt and hurled it through the air; Lily fell back screeching… // She fumbled at her belt, her…It felt cold and foreign in her hand. She didn’t know how to use a knife. She’d never hit anyone, let alone stabbed them. 

“You’ll learn.” There was a resoluteness in his voice that made Clary believe him. It was a matter of when, not if. 

Not anymore. 

… The windows exploded inward in a shower of broken glass…the vampires—barely an arm’s length from her and Jace—whirl in astonishment, shock mingling with terror on their faces. 

What would make a vampire afraid? Kit thought uneasily. They were powerful, strong, and lethal, what could they be afraid of other than sunlight? 

Through the shattered windows came dozens of sleek shapes, four-footed and low to the ground…Their eyes were blue fire, and from their throats came a combined low growl that sounded like the roiling crash of a waterfall.

“Is this your doing?” Jocelyn asked 

Luke pondered the question. “Maybe, I don’t know. It’s hard to tell.” 

“And if it is?” 

“Then thank god I made it in time.” 

Wolves. 

“Now this,” said Jace, “is a situation.”

Indeed it was. 



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Whew. This was so long and I did not think it'd take me this long to churn this one out. Hopefully, I am able to update more frequently, but I cannot make any promises.

Until next time.

Chapter 19: XV: High and Dry

Notes:

I planned to post this chapter weeks ago... but things took a turn. I hope you enjoy the chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Vampires and werewolves,” Alec said in such a calm voice that it would’ve tricked anyone into thinking that nothing was remotely wrong, but Jace knew better. And he was proven right when his parabatai was on the cusp of shouting, “How is it you manage to leave a situation as destructively as possible?”

“Danger loves me,” he nonchalantly quipped, which was the wrong thing to say, apparently. Alec looked like he was about to pop a vein. 

“It wouldn’t love you as much if you actually took the necessary precautions.” 

“Should we really be having this conversation right now?” 

“Yes!” Alec exclaimed. “You could have died , Jace.” 

Jace remained indifferent. He understood the concern, he really does, but he knew that if he were to die, it would’ve been in that scene before the wolves appeared. “And I need a new chair.” 

“How is that relevant?” 

“I thought we were listing things that were obvious.” 

Alec was one more word away from pointing out another obvious thing when Magnus cut in, “That’s not necessary.” The warlock pointed to his chair. The armrest, which had been splintered off into many pieces and woodchips, was reconstructed to its previous form. 

Jace walked over, side-stepping Alec to run his fingers across the previously ruined piece of furniture. There was no seam of repair, just simple, polished wood. 

“What is this place?” he asked himself. Everything pointed to magic, but then there were the carbon copies of their rooms from the Institute, details no warlock would know. The usage of Nephilim customs… From the corner of his eye he spotted a bright flame of fire and reached up to grab the fire message; 

Please refrain from breaking further pieces of furniture. 

Jace crumpled the paper in his hand and tossed it behind him as he sat back down in his seat. 

“Can we, for Alec's sake, see whether or not I die?” 

Chapter 15 - High and Dry 

The wolves crouched, low and snarling, and the vampires, looking stunned, backed away. 

Jocelyn held her breath. She hoped this was Luke’s doing. The wolves would not dare to step onto vampire territory unless they had a valid reason. 

…“I thought they hated each other,” she whispered to Jace. “Vampires and werewolves.”

“They always have,” Charlotte said with a grimace. 

“Why?” 

Jace shrugged; “Blood feuds are just a part of this world. One side thinks they are superior and thinks the other as filth.”

“In our time,” Jem began, “the First Accords were just recently signed. We have a tentative peace, fragile, but peace nonetheless.” 

“They do. They never come to each other’s lairs. Never. The Covenant forbids it.” He sounded almost indignant. “Something must have happened. This is bad. Very bad.” 

Alec agreed with this sentiment, but remained quiet as his heart beat loudly in his ears. It was quite worrying to know what was likely to happen in the future and being powerless to stop the pain that was waiting to be inflicted upon their bodies. Though he wasn’t in this particular scene, Jace was, and that caused him more worry than anything personally happening to him. 

[ … ] “HOW DARE YOU ENTER OUR PLACE?” Raphael screamed. His face was scarlet, suffused with blood. 

The largest of the wolves…moved forward… “We didn’t come for a blooding,” he said. “We came for the girl.”

The girl, Jocelyn looked at Luke once more. Years ago, he would not have pulled off something so bold, should have chosen to placate instead of act, but after enduring so much, he has chosen to act like the man he had once been bonded to. Luke knows Valentine better than anyone, the choices he’d make to make sure his plans go off without a hitch. With Valentine pursuing Clary, Luke sought to retrieve her himself. 

…“The human girl.” The werewolf flung out a stiff arm, pointing at Clary.

She was too shocked to move…Behind her Jace muttered something that sounded distinctly blasphemous. “You didn’t tell me you knew any werewolves.” 

“You do now,” Robert bitterly remarked. 

Clary turned to him in confusion. “What do you mean by that?” 

The older Lightwood bit the skin of his cheek. He was not so despicable that he would  reveal Lucian’s secret. The man deserves to at least have one thing to keep to himself when his love for Jocelyn was broadcasted for all to see. 

“I am sure you will find out in due time.” 

[ … ] Every face was turned to her; most looked astonished. Raphael’s eyes were narrowed. He turned back to the werewolf, slowly. “You can’t have her,” he said. “She trespassed on our ground; therefore she’s ours.”

“He’s going to regret ever saying that.” Isabelle had a manic gleam in her eye, sitting forward in her seat to witness the next events. She had no love for Raphael, not when he deceived Clary and Jace. This could have all been avoided if vampires had a shred of decency. For a species that lives for an eternity, you'd think that grudges weren’t so often upheld, but it turned out to be the total opposite. They were quite a vindictive bunch, but they were such good partners on the dance floor.  

The werewolf laughed. “I’m so glad you said that,” he said, and launched himself forward… He struck Raphael square in the chest…the vampires charged the werewolves [ … ] //  Jace whistled. “Raphael is really having an exceptionally bad night.”

“So what?” Clary had no sympathy for the vampire. “What are we going to do?”

“Look at you,” Jace crooned, “a battle-hardened realist.” 

…Simon suddenly squirmed violently free of her grasp and leaped to the floor…he dashed for the corner and a moldering pile of rotted velvet drapes…

Simon was suddenly hit with the acrid scents of what that room smelt like, that it led to him being overwhelmed by the phantom smell of mildew to the point that it had him gagging. 

Clary shot a concerned glance over to him. “What’s up with you?” 

Simon swallowed down his bile.“I can smell the stench of that room.” 

“In addition to feeling pain, there is also smell?” Henry mused. 

“It’s probably compensation for Simon not being turned into a mouse,” came Jace’s apt reply.  

“You sound really disappointed.” 

“I am. I wanted to see you as the brown rat you truly are.” 

Clary’s steadying hand on his shoulder was the only prevention needed to deter Simon from flinging himself at Jace to show him what a rat truly was. 

Jace’s eyebrows made quizzical peaks. “What is he—” He grabbed for her arm, jerking her back. “Clary, don’t chase the rat. He’s fleeing. That’s what rats do.”

“Let me at him.” 

Jace sat back in his seat, arms spread wide in invitation. 

Go on then, his eyes spoke.

Once again, Clary forced him back down in the seat. “You’re only going to hurt yourself.” 

She shot him a furious look. “He’s not a rat. He’s Simon. And he bit Raphael for you, you ungrateful cretin.” 

“I didn’t think you knew that word.” 

“Here’s another one, a—” 

She yanked her arm free and dashed after Simon…realizing what he was trying to tell her, she yanked the drapes aside… // “A door,” she breathed. “You genius rat.”

Jace let out a hum, conceding, for just a brief moment. “He’s still a rat.” 

“Can you please let that go?” 

“Sure,” he agreed, but the mischievous glint in his eye gave away his true intentions,“when you are no longer a rat.” 

…She grabbed for the knob and turned to him, crestfallen. “It’s locked. Or stuck.”

Jace threw himself against the door. It didn’t budge. He cursed. “My shoulder will never be the same. I expect you to nurse me back to health.”

“Just break the door down, will you?”

Emma wondered when their shared animosity turned into feelings of affection,  but in a way, their combative natures kept the other grounded without much difficulty. 

“They’re perfect for each other,” Emma mused to herself as she watched Jace murmur his creative taunts to which Clary fired with some of her own. 

“In what way?” came Julian’s bitter reply. 

The blonde very nearly jumped in her seat at the sound of his voice. They haven’t talked other than the small pieces of conversation they allowed. She missed Jules. The closeness they cultivated over the course of years was gone within days. He didn’t even look at her. He hated her for what she did, but this was the price of her love. Emma could take his hatred as long as he was safe. 

Emma stole a glance at her parabatai only to find him already looking at her. It was then she realized that she had let the silence prolong for too long.  She raised her chin, forcing herself to not wilt underneath the intensity of his gaze. “Despite their obvious differences, they already know how to navigate each other’s personalities in such a short period of time.” 

“It takes a special someone to know another’s desires,” his green eyes flared with unsaid emotion, “to know when they tell lies.” 

Emma bit her tongue to swallow her denial. The last thing she wanted to do was hurt Jules with another lie. Her words wouldn’t convince either of them. 

“I’m sorry,” she said instead.  

“I never thought the words ‘I’m sorry’ would ever lose their luster,” Emma strained for a glimpse of the Julian she loved, but she found none, “but they have.” 

… A huge wolf had broken away from the melee and was racing toward her…Clary screamed. Jace threw himself against the door again, still cursing. She reached for her belt, grabbed the dagger, and threw it. // …Clary was more surprised than anyone else, she suspected, when the dagger flew, wobbly but true, and sank into the werewolf’s side.

Clary never thought she’d engage in such violence, but then again, if this was the life that was in store, she needed to get comfortable with drawing blood. A wolf would be the least of her worries. There were the fair folk, she had already met the vampires without much peace, not to mention the demons that lurked around the nearest corner. If she were going to be a Shadowhunter, she needed to get into the mindset of one. She wasn’t just another sixteen year old girl, she was more than that now. She needed to be more. 

…Jace hurled his body against the door a third time. It gave with an explosive shriek of grinding rust and tearing wood. “Three times the charm,” he panted, holding his shoulder. 

Jace ran a soothing hand over his shoulder, the lingering pain rattling through the rest of him. “It better be, I fear I may never be the same again.” 

“You’ll live, it is only bruised bones.” 

“Yet my body aches.” 

“A consequence of your lack of strength in  breaking down a door.” 

“I didn’t see you being of any help.” 

…With a gasp she darted after him and flung the door shut, just as two heavy bodies thudded against it. She fumbled for the bolt, but it was gone, torn away where Jace had broken through it. 

Alec tapped his foot nervously. They needed to get out of the damn hotel before anything worse happened. He would breathe easier when the three of them left unscathed. 

… the stele whipped over her head, slicing dark lines into the moldering wood of the door…a curve like a sickle, three parallel lines, a rayed star: To hold against pursuit.

Jace watched Clary through the corner of his eye. She knew quite a lot of runes for someone who has not yet studied them. Her proficiency was suspicious because there was no particular reason as to why she would know so much if she had been barred from learning about the Shadow World. What else lingered beneath the surface? 

[ … ]. “The rune will keep them back, but not for long. We’d better hurry.” // …They were in a dank passageway; a narrow set of stairs led up into darkness…“All right.” She nodded at Jace. “You go first.” 

Jace laughed softly. Now she trusted him? 

Jace looked as if he wanted to grin but was too tired. “You know how I like to be first. But slowly,” he added. “I’m not sure the stairs can hold our weight.”

“Shouldn’t you use that to your advantage?” James inquired. “With less stairs left behind, there isn’t a path for the werewolves to pursue.” 

“It adds to the drama,” Lucie rebutted her brother before the duo could respond. “A tense situation creates suspense, especially when the main protagonists are running away from danger.” 

James gave his sister a fond yet exasperated look, “This is real life Luce.” 

The statement managed to shock something in his sister, but she kept quiet to the internal reckoning that now plagued her. 

…Clary gripped the banister for balance, and a chunk of it snapped off in her hand, making her squeak and wringing an exhausted chuckle out of Jace. He took her hand. “Here. Steady.”

Simon made a sound that, for a rat, sounded a lot like a snort. 

Eyebrows rose at the implication. Even as a rat, Simon was still jealous as ever. Of course Clary thought nothing of it. 

…They were stumbling up the steps as rapidly as they dared. The flight rose in a high spiral, up through the building. They passed landing after landing, but no doors. 

Hurry, Helen thought anxiously. If this were any of her siblings, she would be in the same state as Alec Lightwood, who was busy bobbing his one foot up and down in a manic yet rhythmic pace. 

They had reached the fourth featureless turn when a muffled explosion rocked the stairwell, and a cloud of dust billowed upward. 

“Shit,” Jace swore. “I thought it would hold longer.” 

Fear thundered throughout her body, her voice coming out strained, “Clearly not.” 

…“Do we run now?” Clary inquired.

Now we run,” he said, and they thundered up the stairs, which shrieked and wailed under their weight, nails popping like gunfire…  

“You’re going to give me a heart-attack,” while Alec’s words sounded like they could be jesting, they were overshadowed by the blatant anxiety written across his handsome face. 

“Next time—”

“There won’t be a next time—” 

“Next time,” Jace reiterated, “I’ll take you along.” 

Jace’s smile was triumphant when Alec spat out a conceded, “ Fine.

They were at the fifth landing now—she could hear the soft thud-thud of the wolves’ paws on the steps far below… // The sixth landing rose in front of them and they half-flung themselves onto it. Clary was gasping, her breath sawing painfully in her lungs, 

Clary herself felt like she had run up multiple flights of stairs despite remaining quite impressively still in her seat. 

…she saw the door. It was heavy steel, riveted with nails, and propped open with a brick…Jace kicked it open, pushed her through, and, following, slammed it shut. She heard a definitive click as it locked behind them. Thank God , she thought.

Thank god for Jace, she corrected. She would have never survived that encounter with her impulsive earnestness. The vampires would have taken turns feeding from her neck due to the naivety that lingers in her every word, but Jace—Jace was steel sharpened to perfection. He cut cleanly and he left no room for speculation. Under all the ambiguity, Jace never once shied away from who he was, and it was an enviable trait Clary knew she would never possess, but one day would like to embody. 

…They were standing on a bare slate roof turreted with brick chimneys…This must be how they get in and out,” Jace said, glancing back at the door. 

“And how do we get out?” Clary posed the question as more than a simple inquiry, one that was well warranted, but grated on his pride. 

“I’m sure we’ll find out,” Jace said with all the learned swagger of an individual used to getting his way. 

…“There might be a fire escape,” Clary suggested…the sight of the fire escape, a twisted, unusable hunk of metal still clinging to the side of the hotel’s stone facade…She glanced back at the door they had emerged from…It was vibrating, the knob jerking wildly. It would only hold for a few more minutes, perhaps less.

Jocelyn began to become as restless as Alec Lightwood. Her daughter was on the roof of a hotel with no chance of escape as werewolves and vampires alike rushed forward to sink their claws into her flesh. If this weren’t a hypothetical situation, Jocelyn would descend into a state of panic that couldn’t be contained. A hunter cornered leads to salvation by any means necessary.  

[ … ] Jace was muttering to himself. “Think, Wayland, think —”

Something began to take shape in the back of Clary’s mind. A rune danced against the backs of her eyelids: two downward triangles, joined by a single bar—a rune like a pair of wings ….

Clary’s eyes fuzzed over, the lines golden, yet unformed. Her fingers twitched for a pencil, an urge to bring the vision to life. Unlike others, she did not bring something to occupy her thoughts as she knew there was pain to contend with as well as the weird fluctuations of emotions. 

Then as if she conjured it, there was a sketchpad placed in her lap along with a charcoal pencil. 

Clary took in without a glance at the tall figure standing in front of her, her hand already producing the very image that plagued her vision. She blinked and it was there, come to life, yet so profoundly familiar. 

Flight, the image invoked. Fly as the Angels do. 

She tore her eyes from the rune to the shadow that now engulfed her. In front of her stood Julian Blackthorn and Emma Carstairs. It would have been an odd sight if she did not know about Julian’s own artistry. Of course he would bring a sketchpad to occupy himself, but the blonde girl behind him was interesting. They were parabatai so to speak, but they rarely ever exchanged words with one another, not the same way Alec and Jace did. There was a simmering tension that lies beneath their genial facade, but what was it exactly? Whatever the reason was, there was something she found on their faces that told her they knew exactly what this entailed. 

Jace frowned over her shoulder. “I’ve never seen a rune like that.” 

“And you think I have?” Clary snapped. 

“And that is the crux of this situation,” Isabelle stated. “You have only been a Shadowhunter for a few days and have left us with more questions than answers.” 

“It is a gift from the Angel,” the statement was quite concerning, especially coming out of Julian Blackthorn’s mouth.  

“And what do you mean by that?”

Julian gave a pitying smile. “I can’t say.” 

“But you know what this is,” Clary pushed, fingers tracing the image of the unknown rune. 

A nod. “So does your mother.” 

A glance to the older Fairchild woman would show she knew exactly what Julian was alluding to, but it was a secret she could not divulge, not without choking on her own spit in an attempt to be heard. 

“You will find out in due time.” 

Clary nodded, acquiescing, and handed Julian back his sketchpad, which the other Shadowhunter took without much fanfare, stalking off without another word. 

“That’s it ,” Jace breathed, dropping his hands, and for a startled moment Clary wondered if he had read her mind. 

I wish I did now. Jace wished to know the rune’s intended use, but now he’d likely never know. 

… She followed him…reached the tarpaulin and was tugging at the edge of it. It came away, revealing not junk but sparkling chrome, tooled leather, and gleaming paint. 

No.” 

“Do you have any other alternative—”

“How can you be so reckless?” Alec wanted nothing more than to strangle Jace where he sat. 

“You’d rather I be mauled by the wolves?” 

“Anything would be better than having you risk your life.”

“That’s too bad.”

Simon swore he heard variations of this conversation already; “Don’t you have something better to do than beating a dead horse?” 

“It is the parabatai rite of passage,” Will replied with a grin, “get berated for your stupidity, then ultimately continue on as nothing happened.” 

“And never learn,” Jem tacked on. “Always expect them to be idiots.” 

Will kicked at Jem. “This idiot has saved you many times.” 

“And how often has it resulted in you getting hurt?” the sickly man retorted swiftly. 

“I’d rather it be me than you.” 

…He swung a leg over it and looked over his shoulder at her. “Get on.”

Clary stared. 

“A perfectly normal reaction,” Isabelle sympathized. “I look at him the same way he says anything stupid.” 

Jace’s mouth fell open audibly, but found no words forming. 

[ … ] Numbly Clary slid onto the bike behind him. Somewhere, in some part of her brain, a tiny voice was screaming about what a bad idea this was. 

“It indeed,” Maryse drawled, emphasizing her displeasure, “is a bad idea.” 

“Well, you despise anything that has to do with the Downworld,” Luke flippantly remarked, finding no guilt at his old friend’s crestfallen countenance. 

[ … ] …the roof door burst open with a crash, torn from its hinges. Wolves poured through the gap, racing across the roof straight at them. Above them flew the vampires, hissing and screeching, filling the night with predatory cries.

“Isn’t that an image,” Julian muttered, running a hand over his face. He was glad that the only party he had to deal with nowadays were the faeries, the Alliance had done wonders for the relations between the Nephilim and the Downworld. 

She felt Jace’s arm jerk back and the motorcycle lurch forward…edge of the roof was coming up fast, so fast…the motorcycle hurtled over the parapet… // …It was like the first drop on a roller coaster, where the track falls away and you feel yourself hurtling through space…Instead of plunging downward they were now hurtling up toward the diamond-littered sky. // Clary glanced back and saw a cluster of vampires standing on the roof of the hotel, surrounded by wolves… // …Clary leaned forward, her arms tight around him. “My mother always told me if I rode a motorcycle with a boy, she’d kill me,” … 

“I stand by that statement,” Jocelyn felt compelled to say. 

“What’s life without a little danger?” Jace attempted to land himself in her good graces to no avail,  “Eh, Ms. Fray?” 

“I’ve had my fill of it.” 

She couldn’t hear him laugh, but she felt his body shake. “She wouldn’t say that if she knew me,” he called back to her confidently. 

“I would,” Jocelyn refuted dryly. “You have risked my daughter's life, constantly.” 

“Within reason,” he tried to placate. 

Jocelyn continued to glare at him, forcing him to concede. 

[ … ] “Are you all right?” Jace shouted. 

“Now he asks,” Clary muttered bitterly to herself. These past few days have felt like a whirlwind, her life uprooting time and time again with no real sign of slowing down. 

[ … ] … “Yes, very pretty,” Clary said, closing her eyes again. “Nice sunrise.”

Jace went rigid all over, as if he’d been shot. “Sunrise?” he yelled, then jerked the cycle savagely to the right. Clary’s eyes flew open as they plunged toward the water, which had begun to shimmer with the blue of oncoming dawn.

Jocelyn made a noise, miffed that she had proven right in a matter of minutes. 

…“What’s so bad about sunrise?”

“I told you! The bike runs on demon energies!” … “As soon as the sun comes up—”

“It stops working,” Alec supplied helpfully. “Similar to how a vampire hides during the day, these motorcycles run normally during the day, but at night, they are capable of so much more like flight.” 

Henry Branwell’s eyes twinkled with undisguised wonder. His mind did not rest with the amount of possibilities that were yet to be discovered. The future is a bright place, miles ahead of the lifestyles he is used to, but evolution was quite a normal thing he has grown accustomed to these past few days.   

The bike began to sputter…Clary could see every rock, every pebble under them as they cleared the river and hurtled over the narrow bank. [ … ] //…It shot forward, wobbling violently, and went into a long skid, bouncing and slamming over the uneven ground…struck a concrete parking barrier with such force that she was lifted into the air and hurled sideways, her hand tearing free of Jace’s belt. 

Clary braced herself quickly to embrace the sharp pain of concrete scraping against skin. It had been a right of passage as a young kid, riding on a bike which ultimately ended up with raw knees and teary eyes. Now as a young adult, she found that pain was an unwelcoming companion. She did not have the pension for such discomfort, did not find solace in it like many others . Yet she has endured more pain these past few days than the entirety of her life.  

…She hit hard, agony screaming up her arm…She grabbed for her pocket. It was empty. 

Clary sat up, alert and hissing through her teeth as the question on everyone’s minds appeared: where was Simon? 

…Her face felt like one big bruise, her arms, aching and stinging, like raw meat…

Everything ached all over, perspiration suddenly decorated her skin, droplets of blood running down her arm, possibly her face, she has no clue. With a pained turn of the neck, she noticed that Jace was not any better. He sported a long graze along the side of his left arm, angry and red against the pale oak of the armrest, but his eyes were unfocused, glazed over, but not with pain. She couldn’t quite place the emotion she saw, only that it seemed more tender than anything she had ever seen from him.  

[ … ] She started to struggle up and felt a hand on her shoulder. “Clary?”

“Simon!”

Simon let out a sigh of relief. He finally wasn’t a rat anymore, but at what cost? a subconscious part of his mind whispered. His friend was visibly in pain because he couldn’t follow simple orders. 

He was kneeling next to her…otherwise unharmed…He reached to touch her face, but she flinched back. “Ow!” 

Jace wanted to hiss. How dare he try to touch her! She just essentially barrel-rolled on hard concrete, the last thing anyone wanted was to be touched when the ache is at its highest. 

…he threw his arms around her, holding her tightly to him. His clothes smelled of blood and sweat and dirt, and his heart was beating a mile a minute and he was pressing on her bruises, but it was a relief nevertheless to be held by him and to know, really know, that he was all right.

…He still disapproved. He’d rather the pain dissipate before allowing anyone to touch him. And it certainly was not because he wished it was him whom she was hugging. 

It wasn’t. (Who was he trying to kid? He always wished for things he could never have.) 

“Clary,” he said roughly. “I thought—I thought you—”

“Wouldn’t come back for you? But of course I did,” she said. “Of course I did.” 

It was sweet, Emma thought, the devotion Simon and Clary had towards one another, but it was clear that one was rooted in kind affection and the other in reckless devotion. One stood out on the surface, but in time, likely to become the reason for combustion. 

She put her arms around him. Everything about him was familiar…

Was that what she needed all along? Jace sneered inwardly. A confidant that doesn’t fight back? One who wouldn’t irritate her needlessly like he has? 

…When she glanced back just for a moment, she saw Jace turning away as if the brightness of the rising sun hurt his eyes.

Jace swallowed tightly, the pain inwardly and outwardly consuming him. He allowed it just this once, to consume him, and welcomed the darkness it brought along with it.



 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

So, feelings are acknowledged and no one knows what to do with them. Typical, am I right? I can guarantee though, next chapter is not going to be entirely sunshine and rainbows either.

Until next time.

Chapter 20: XVI: Falling Angels

Summary:

I know, finally.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Jace remained passed out in his seat, dreadfully still, but at peace. He’s never been one for sleeping deeply, always stirring at the slight possibility of movement in the shadows. He supposed it was an after-effect of the training his father put him through—maybe it was fear—but he found that he was always restless even when at peace. His life has been a constant whirlwind of blood and pain, the only time he ever escaped such raucous was when he slipped into the abyss, holding onto the blissful oblivion for however long he could until the loud crack of the door snapped him out of his reverie. And perhaps the Angel knew that he needed a few moments alone without further interruption. 

Alec swallowed down the indignation beginning to make its way up his throat. He’s been hiding his bitterness for as long as he could remember, perhaps since the moment Jace showed up at the Institute and gained the love of his parents, of Max. His best was never good enough and compared to Jace, he was no legendary warrior, no outspoken man comfortable in his own skin. No. He was Alec Lightwood, gangly and unsure, who has not mustered the courage to kill a single demon, who has allowed emotion and duty rule his every whim. How could he compare to Jace Wayland, golden boy of the Shadow World? The perfect son, the perfect soldier. It didn’t matter as to which family one came from, Jace Wayland would be unmatched in prowess. 

Isabelle wished that her adoptive brother weren’t so headstrong. It would certainly make her life easier and her blood-pressure manageable. She swears that Jace lived to drive everyone insane, and it was one of those irritating qualities that made him captivating. Isabelle’s no stranger to danger, she craves it even, but Jace was one of those untouchables in life… It was always better to look than to know. Yet it was moments like these that she desired to pummel him into the ground. What was their use as Shadowhunters if they weren’t allowed to help one or their own?      

Alec cast a worried glance to his barely conscious parabatai. When was the last time his friend actually looked at peace? There was still blood on his brow, not yet faded away by the end of a chapter, but there was something else about his body language that had Alec wondering what else was wrong. He didn’t have to worry long as he saw Jace’s lids flutter. 

Jace opened his eyes in time to witness the beginning of the chapter. The pain from the previous chapter still lingered behind, clinging onto his bones like a second skin. He also found that he could barely move, let alone breathe easily. But still, he blinked blearily, meeting the concerned eyes of his parabatai , and instantly shifting his gaze to his boots.  

Chapter 16 - Falling Angels 

Hodge was enraged. 

The snort that came out of Luke’s mouth was unbidden. “No surprise there. He’s always been a stickler for rules.” 

Jace cast a heavy glance towards the former Shadowhunter. “Did you know him well?” 

Luke smiled bitterly, a painful looking thing on the stern man’s face. “We were never particularly close,” he said while Jocelyn snorted. 

“If there was anyone who had a stick up his ass,” she said rather straight-forward, “it was Hodge. Where Valentine went, so did Hodge.” 

Hodge, a lost puppy… Jace almost couldn’t imagine it until he remembered that these people knew his teacher far better than he ever would. 

…Isabelle and Alec lurking behind him, when Clary and the boys limped in… 

Kit was willing to bet they had the exact same disgruntled expressions plastered across their faces. If this was his father—well, that no longer was a possibility. 

[ … ] You’ve endangered other people with your willfulness. This is one incident I will not allow you to shrug off!” 

“I wasn’t planning to,” Jace said. “I can’t shrug anything off. My shoulder’s dislocated.”

Alec cast another scathing look towards Jace, who echoed his book-counterpart’s words. He lifted nary a finger, all too comfortable in his wooden, yet cushioned seat, for someone who wasn’t all the way whole. 

“If only I thought physical pain was actually a deterrent for you,” said Hodge with grim fury. 

“Masochist,” Simon whispered, as if it were some dirty secret worth being reprimanded for. 

Clary got that impression off that bat when he took the time to speak to her after killing that demon back at Pandemonium, paying little attention to the gashes in his arm. 

[ … ] Alec, sitting on the windowsill and looking like a thundercloud, scowled as the door shut behind her. “Oh. It’s you.”

Alec had nearly forgotten the loathing he had towards Clary and instantly became horrified by the conversations they’d likely have in the near future. 

[ … ]  Clary sat down on the edge of Simon’s bed. “How are you feeling?”

“Like someone massaged me with a cheese grater,” Simon said, wincing as he pulled his legs up. “I broke a bone in my foot. It was so swollen, Isabelle had to cut my shoe off.”

“Glad she’s taking good care of you.” Clary let a small amount of acid creep into her voice.

Emma shot a confused look at Clary. She honestly could not get a good read on the red-haired girl, simply because her feelings were a jumbled mess. One minute she was comparing Jace to the finest of arts, the next she despised the attention Simon received from Isabelle. Was it jealousy or insecurity? Either way, it wasn’t exactly fair that she was somewhat stringing two guys along (not that she knew anything about that). 

Simon leaned forward, not taking his eyes off Clary. “I want to talk to you.”

Jessamine wrinkled her nose. That boy stunk of desperation. 

Clary nodded in half-reluctant agreement. “I’m going to my room. Come and see me after Hodge fixes you up, okay?” 

“Sure.” To her surprise he leaned forward and kissed her on the cheek. It was a butterfly kiss, a quick brush of lips on skin, but as she pulled away, she knew she was blushing. 

There were many pointed looks thrown at the trio in question, to which they all ignored. 

Julian couldn’t help but frown. Knowing the future was odd, especially when he was the same age of the heroes of the Mortal and Dark War. But seeing them so focused on matters that were trivial is a lot more jarring than he’d ever imagined. These kids weren’t yet heroes, and that realization was heavily trampled into the ground. 

… A peck on the cheek didn’t mean much, but it was so out of character for Simon.

It was Simon’s turn to blush. Of course Clary would notice something like that, but completely ignore the second meanings to words. 

 Maybe he was trying to make a point to Isabelle? Men, Clary thought, they were so baffling. 

Women, Jace bit his tongue, they were so complicated. 

…“Clary!”

Alec geared himself for the conversation he knew was bound to take place. He knew, despite almost being of age, that he acted like a petulant child. There was no other way to put it. He didn’t like being left behind, nor did he like things slipping out of his hands. 

… “I need to talk to you.”

She looked at him in surprise. “What about?”

He winced. This was not going to be a pleasant conversation whatsoever. 

He hesitated. With his pale skin and dark blue eyes he was as striking as his sister, but unlike Isabelle he did everything he could to downplay his looks. 

  A tragedy , Magnus lamented. If he had the confidence as many of his other ancestors, Alec Lightwood would be a definite heartbreaker. 

The frayed sweaters and the hair that looked as if he had cut it himself in the dark were only part of it. He looked uncomfortable in his own skin. 

Alec pursed his lips. Leave it up to the artist to notice the imperfections in appearance. He was a Lightwood. He stood out enough as it is. Even with parents who were former circle members. 

“I think you should leave. Go home,” he said.

“What home do I have to return to?” Clary asked, a spike of anger rising in her blood. “Luke doesn’t want me anywhere near him. My father is hell-bent on genocide, and my mother is up in the wind. I have nothing.” 

“I didn’t mean it like that,” Alec rasped, swallowing down the emotion that was beginning to choke him. 

“But you did,” voice void, sounding oddly like Jace when he made an observation. 

Alec looked away from the burning green fire. 

[ … ] “He swallowed hard. “You almost got Jace killed.”

Jace bit his tongue. 

I almost—What are you talking about?”

“Running off after your friend like that—do you know how much danger you put him in? Do you know—”

Jace shot Alec a disapproving look, though he knew it wasn’t any fault of his. He hasn’t said any of these things, he hasn’t done any of these things, but it was his voice that was spitting these words laced with concern in order to mask the venom. 

“Him? You mean Jace?” Clary cut him off in midsentence. “For your information the whole thing was his idea. He asked Magnus where the lair was. He went to the church to get weapons. If I hadn’t come with him, he would have gone anyway.”

Herondales, Emma thought with faint amusement, always itching for a fight. 

Alec, however, did not find the same amusement. He instead felt shame and embarrassment. He never could express himself clearly, the truth always stifling when it crawled up his esophagus. 

“You know that I never do anything I don’t want to,” Jace reprimanded. 

I know that,” Alec emphasized, and then pitched his voice lower, “and I don’t hate Clary either.” 

“That’s only because you understand her now,” he pointed out. “If you didn’t, you’d react like him.” 

… “I don’t get it,” she said. “Jace is a Nephilim. This is what you do, you rescue people, you kill demons, you put yourselves in danger. How was last night any different?” 

Because I was disregarded, Alec’s brain supplied. Because I should have been there, not you. 

Alec’s control shattered. “Because he left me behind !” 

Alec flinched as Jace, still pale in the face, placed a hand on his shoulder. 

Jace attempted to give him a comforting smile. “You know I didn’t mean anything by it.”   

Alec said nothing. 

…But you—you’re dead weight, a mundane .” He spit the word out as if it were an obscenity.

Kit found himself hating that word every passing day. Mundane. Insignificant, worthless, there were plenty of words that could be connected to mundane. Everyone in this room is far from ordinary, even the ones who actually are mundane

… with no training, no nothing, you’re still not much use, are you? Your mother brought you up in the mundane world, and that’s where you belong. 

Clary grit her teeth together, grinding her molars. 

It stung, being told where you didn’t belong when you started to embrace it. She didn't feel like she was a Nephilim until she faced danger, and in spite of the all-encompassing fear, there was a rush of addictive energy. 

[ … ] “You mundanes are completely selfish, aren’t you?

Jem pursed his lips in blatant disappointment. It was a look that has not graced his face so frequently, at least aimed at others that weren’t Will. 

…He already lost his father and mother; do you want to make sure he loses the family he’s got left as well?”

Jace tried to keep his temper under wraps, but this was his parabatai who was disparaging a girl based on displaced jealousy. “So I’m not allowed to help out anymore?” 

“You know that’s not what I meant,” Alec attempted to justify.  

“No?” Their conversation went unnoticed by the rest of the room, their voices sharp whispers to anyone who glanced over. “It’s still a death wish to help one of ours? Whether we like it or not, we still brought the mundane to that party.  Would you have even bothered helping the mundane—”

“Of course!” he hissed. “I'm not a monster.” 

“Then you should also know that I wanted you safe,” Jace growled. “You never killed a demon, what could you have done against vampires and werewolves?” 

“I could’ve been there for support—” 

“Really? Three Shadowhunters walk into a vampire den on unofficial business. What would that look like to them?” 

Alec didn’t have an answer. He’s only thought of what the Clave would think, not others. Does it make him as selfish as his parents—the same ones he disparaged for thinking they were superior to the rest of the Shadow World? 

…rage against Alec, because he was partly right… 

“No, he isn’t,” Isabelle soothed, noticing the argument between the two. “You belong here just as much as the rest of us.”

“It doesn’t make it stop hurting.” 

“In our line of work, pain is just another thing to live with.” It never stops hurting, went unsaid. 

…rage against everything and everyone else… 

Familiarity hit Luke like a punch, it was the kind he has not felt since his younger years. He knows it too vividly—he’s been on the other side of it before. Bitterness settles in once hope diminishes, and it is always harder to regain hope when you no longer believed. 

 ... against her mother for not being the boring, normal, haphazard mother she’d always pretended to be, but someone else entirely: someone heroic and spectacular and brave whom Clary didn’t know at all. 

I’m anything but brave, Jocelyn thought ruefully. If that were the case, I would have made sure he was dead. 

… “You should talk about selfish,” she hissed, so viciously that he took a step back. 

Many of Emma’s generation viewed Jace as the hero, a warrior who was fearless, but so many of them overlooked Clary. She was ferocious when it mattered. She killed Valentine, ended Sebastian’s reign of terror, if there was anyone who deserved to not be taken lightly, it was her. She may be untrained at this certain point in time, but her spirit remained bright. 

“You couldn’t care less about anyone in this world except yourself, Alec Lightwood. No wonder you’ve never killed a single demon, because you’re too afraid.”

“Is this what writers mean as a ‘catfight’?” Cordelia curiously asked Lucie. 

Lucie gave the term some thought. “Typically it means a fight between two women, but I suppose it fits in this situation.”

Alec looked stunned. “Who told you that?”

“Jace.”

Alec felt the words stab his heart. Though he already knew the truth, it hurt in this context than it did in the flippant manner Jace had said it in. 

… “You can rant all you want about honor and honesty and how mundanes don’t have any of either, but if you were honest, you’d admit this tantrum is just because you’re in love with him. It doesn’t have anything to do with—” 

Isabelle wished she could give her brother the comfort he needed after having his dirtiest secret aired out in the open once again. Yet their parents were a looming shadow over the two of them, any move would confirm their worst fears. Though it was an accusation of some kind, it was still close to the truth. She heard the noises her parents emitted, but she did not care. If they could not love Alec because of who he chooses to love, then they did not deserve either of them. 

Alec dared a glance at Jace, but to his surprise, his mouth was a thin line that was not disgusted as he expected, but rather disapproval towards Clary (and by extension, him as well).  

Alec moved, blindingly fast. A sharp crack resounded through her head. He had shoved her against the wall so hard that the back of her skull had struck the wood paneling. His face was inches from hers, eyes huge and black. “Don’t you ever ,” he whispered, mouth a blanched line, “ever, say anything like that to him or I’ll kill you. I swear on the Angel, I’ll kill you.”

Jocelyn Fairchild’s eyes immediately found their target, freezing Alec in his seat. Despite Clary’s insistence that she was nothing like her mother, Jocelyn was her older counterpart: daring and unapologetic as she threatened him, “Don’t you ever put your hands on my daughter again.” 

He nodded rapidly like the chastised child he was. 

…Against her will she gasped. He blinked—as if he were waking up out of a dream—and let her go, jerking his hands away like her skin had burned him.

Alec… Magnus thought sadly. That was a long journey if he saw one. Self-loathing is a deep hole that no one can escape alone. 

… Clary rubbed her sore arms, staring after him, appalled at what she’d done. Good job, Clary. Now you’ve really made him hate you. 

“Clary,” angry on her behalf, “you don’t have anything to apologize for.” 

“You’re only saying that because you’re biased,” Clary said, not in the mood for his reassurance. “We both were aiming to hurt each other.” 

She should have fallen instantly into bed…sleep remained out of reach…started drawing, propping the tablet against her knees…she drew Jace standing on the roof, looking down at the ten-story drop below. Not afraid, but as if the fall challenged him… // …She had told Jace she didn’t feel any different after reading the Gray Book, and it was mostly true…as she tried to visualize her mother’s face, she realized there was one thing that was different…could see her mother’s scars… // It hurt, knowing that the way she’d always seen her mother, all her life, had been a lie… 

Nothing has been a lie, Jocelyn wanted to say, but she didn’t want to rehash the argument they had plenty of times already. Clary can believe what she can, it won’t change anything. She’s learned that the hard way. 

There was a tap on the door—soft, hesitant… // It was Simon. She hadn’t really focused on what a mess he was.

She doesn’t really focus at all, Simon thought with a painful pang. It’s how their friendship has always gone, him paying more attention to her. 

… She scooted sideways, making room for him on the bed. There was nothing strange about sitting in bed with Simon… 

Simon could feel the scrutinizing gazes, the pity rolling off of strangers in waves. Did it hurt to know that his mother was right about Clary? Absolutely. But he didn’t need to be reminded of it every time it was alluded to. 

[ … ] “Did Hodge fix you up?”

He nodded. “Yeah. I still feel like I’ve been worked over with a tire iron, but nothing’s broken—not anymore.” … “Clary, that you came for me—that you would risk all that—”

“Don’t.” She held up a hand awkwardly. “You would have done it for me.”

“It’s never a chore between friends,” Matthew said, glancing at Jamie. 

“Ride or die,” Julian added with a small grin. 

It was a glimpse of the old Jules, the one Emma recognized and loved, and she mourned the fact she may never be able to witness it ever again. 

…“I’ve always been the one who needed you more than you needed me.”

“That’s not true.” Clary was appalled.

“And I agree.” Clary was shocked. Did she not show that she cared all that often? Was she a crappy friend all this time? 

Simon shook his head. She didn’t understand. 

… “You’ve never seemed to really need anyone, Clary. You’ve always been so … contained. 

“Doesn’t that sound familiar?” Isabelle asked her brother. 

Alec looked down at his hands. “Just like Jace.” 

…many times I’ve had to say things six, seven times before you’d even respond, you were so far away. And then you’d turn to me and smile that funny smile, and I’d know you’d forgotten all about me and just remembered—but I was never mad at you. Half of your attention is better than all of anyone else’s.” 

“That’s a saddening way to live life,” Tessa said, grey eyes peering through Simon as if she truly saw him. “You should be with people who are able to give you the attention you need. Why vie for something that can only be given in halfs when you can be whole?” 

Speaking with those from the Victorian era made him feel inadequate at times, especially when either James Carstairs or Charlotte Branwell spoke. They seemed to have lived such long lives despite being so young, and it seemed like Tessa Grey was of the same ilk. She may not have their accents, but she was just as knowledgeable. 

Simon wouldn’t answer her inquiry, he couldn’t. It’s a risk he can’t take. She doesn’t feel the same way, so he just needs to get over it so he doesn’t make it awkward. 

…I only ever loved three people in my life,” she said. “My mom and Luke, and you. And I’ve lost all of them except you. Don’t ever imagine you aren’t important to me—don’t even think it.” 

Julian tried his hardest not to fidget in his seat. Love seems to be his enemy these days. He loved his brother and the second he’s out the picture, he’s dating the girl he’s loved ever since he figured out the reason why his heart raced everytime he caught sight of her. 

He knew he was important to Emma, parabatais tend to mean more than just the average Shadowhunter, but she didn’t feel the same way he did. If she loved him, she would not have discarded him like her many boyfriends. Why did he think he would be any different? 

“My mom says you only need three people you can rely on in order to achieve self-actualization,” // ” “She says you seem pretty self-actualized.”

Clary smiled at him ruefully. “Did your mom have any other words of wisdom about me?”

“Yeah.” He returned her smile with one just as crooked. “But I’m not going to tell you what they were.”

The world is made up of chances and you have just lost another one. He may dislike Jace Wayland, but Simon could not deny he was right about his cowardice.

[ … ] 

In the end, they lay against each other as they had when they were children: shoulder to shoulder…they stared up at the ceiling as they talked…Where Jace had smelled like soap and limes, Simon smelled like someone who’d been rolling around the parking lot of a supermarket… 

Jace couldn’t help the smirk that pulled at his lips. 

“The weird thing is”—Simon wound a curl of her hair around his finger—“I was joking with Isabelle about vampires right before it all happened. Just trying to get her to laugh, you know? ‘What freaks out Jewish vampires? Silver stars of David? Chopped liver? Checks for eighteen dollars?’”

Isabelle frowned. “I don’t get it.” 

“And you never will,” Jace pitied.  

… “Isabelle didn’t laugh.”

Alec laughed lightly. Why would she? 

… Simon cut a sideways glance at her under his lashes. “Is she sleeping with Jace?”

Clary’s squeak of surprise turned into a cough. She glared at him. “Ew, no. They’re practically related. They wouldn’t do that.” She paused. “I don’t think so, anyway.”

Jace’s face pulled into something that could only be described as revulsion, which Isabelle was severely offended by. She was not ugly, thank you, but she knew what he was thinking. It was like kissing Alec, and that was a very weird prospect to ever think about. Jace and Isabelle are family now, anything that could have been was snuffed out before it could ever begin. 

Simon shrugged. “Not like I care,” he said firmly.

“Sounds like you do,” came her sensual voice, and despite being a row and two seats down from him, he found her words setting his cheeks aflame. 

“Sure you don’t.”

“I don’t!” He rolled onto his side. “You know, initially I thought Isabelle seemed, I don’t know—cool. Exciting. Different. Then, at the party, I realized she was actually crazy.” 

Isabelle raised a perfectly crafted brow. Just when she thought this farce couldn’t get any more pathetic… 

…He shook his head. “That was all me. I saw you go off with Jace and Alec, and I don’t know … You looked so different from usual. You seemed so different… 

Jace mimed sniffing, causing Alec to immediately elbow him in the gut. “Don’t start.” 

“I didn’t say anything.” 

“I know what you wanted to say, that’s close enough.” 

“Because you were thinking the exact same thing,” Jace sing-songed. 

“… shut up.” 

Clary groaned. “You’re an idiot.”

“I find that I will be saying that a lot more frequently,” Clary said, glaring at her friend, who could only offer her a sheepish smile. 

[ … ] He started to say something but was arrested mid-yawn…Clary got up and pushed aside the window curtains… // …Turning, she saw that Simon was asleep…She sighed… //  Now where am I going to sleep? Not that she minded sharing a bed with Simon, but he hadn’t exactly left her any room…She was just reaching for the sketchpad under the pillow when a knock sounded on the door. 

 “Congratulations, peanut, you’re popular.” 

Clary groaned. Can’t she get a break? 

She padded barefoot across the room and turned the doorknob quietly. It was Jace…The bruises on his face were already fading from purple to faint gray… 

Jace felt some of his pain recede, replaced by faint aches instead of the sharp twinges. Was that a result of him not appearing in the chapter until then? How they experience pain truly is peculiar despite not experiencing it naturally. 

“Were you asleep?” he asked. There was no contrition in his voice, only curiosity.

“His natural state,” Isabelle pointed out.

“No.” Clary stepped out into the hallway, pulling the door shut behind her…“I was in bed most of the day,” she said, which was technically true. Seeing him, her jitter level had shot up about a thousand percent, but she saw no reason to share that information. 

Jace grinned. “You did now.” 

“You’re insufferable.” 

“It’s my charm.” 

“What about you? Aren’t you exhausted?”

Alec resisted rolling his eyes. Jace? Exhausted? He would never admit it to anyone. 

He shook his head. “Much like the postal service, demon hunters never sleep. ‘Neither snow nor rain nor heat nor gloom of night stays these—’”

“You’d be in major trouble if gloom of night did stay you,” she pointed out.

He grinned. Unlike his hair, his teeth weren’t perfect. An upper incisor was slightly, endearingly chipped.

Jace felt flattered. He knew he was handsome—he had no problem admitting it—but it was always surface level compliments. For some reason, he felt like Clary knew him in ways that haven’t been told verbatim.   

…  “What are you doing here, anyway?”

“‘Here’ as in your bedroom or ‘here’ as in the great spiritual question of our purpose here on this planet? If you’re asking whether it’s all just a cosmic coincidence or there’s a greater metaethical purpose to life, well, that’s a puzzler for the ages. I mean, simple ontological reductionism is clearly a fallacious argument, but—”

“You talk too much,” Kit said. 

Jace clutched his chest in mock outrage. “I do not—” 

“You do,” Isabelle confirmed. 

“All the time,” said Alec. 

“I do not appreciate being jumped.” 

“I’m going back to bed.” Clary reached for the doorknob. 

He slid nimbly between her and the door. “I’m here,” he said, “because Hodge reminded me it was your birthday.” 

“Your birthday,” Jocelyn said, eyes glassy. “I’d almost forgotten.” 

“I don’t blame you,” Clary comforted. “I didn’t remember either.” Not with everything going on.  

“Sixteen is a big milestone,” Julian offered her a smile, green orbs swimming with an unseen emotion as he dared a glance at Mark and Helen. “Enjoy it while you can.” 

Helen, unfortunately, noticed his rare moment of sentimentality. Birthdays were important to them, it tended to be that way with a big family. Julian looked like he was mourning rather than celebrating. What happened in the future that caused him to be this way? 

Clary exhaled in exasperation. “Not until tomorrow.”

“That’s no reason not to start celebrating now.”

She eyed him. “You’re avoiding Alec and Isabelle.”

“Perceptive as always.” 

“It’s my charm,” her grin rivaled his own.  

He nodded. “Both of them are trying to pick fights with me.”

“For the same reason?”

“I do wish you stopped doing so.” He said as if he were discussing a menu at a restaurant. 

Isabelle scoffed. “I’ll stop when you begin to act like you are sane.” 

“It sounds incredibly annoying.” 

“Then you will listen to me nag.” 

…“Hodge, too. Everyone wants to talk to me. Except you. I bet you don’t want to talk to me.”

“No,” said Clary. “I want to eat. I’m starving.”

Luke’s brows pulled together. “When was the last time you ate?” 

Clary racked her brain through the book’s events, “I guess, before the party?” 

“You have to take care of yourself, kiddo. This road is not going to be forgiving.” 

He brought his hand out from behind his back. In it was a slightly crumpled paper bag. “I sneaked some food from the kitchen when Isabelle wasn’t looking.”

Clary grinned. “A picnic? It’s a little late for Central Park, don’t you think? It’s full of—”

He waved a hand. “Faeries. I know.”

“Faeries?” Simon looked excited yet scared at the same time. “There’s faeries in Central Park?” 

“There’s faeries everywhere,” Jace looked at him like he was blind, “they just happen to indulge in the finer things in life than the suburbs you’re used to.” 

“How am I supposed to know?” 

“You aren’t. Not unless you have the sight.” 

“I was going to say muggers,” said Clary. “Though I pity the mugger who goes after you.”

“My, my, I’d say that was a compliment.” 

“Don’t get used to it.” 

“That is a wise attitude, and I commend you for it,” said Jace, looking gratified. “But I wasn’t thinking of Central Park. How about the greenhouse?”

“Now? At night? Won’t it be—dark?”

He smiled as if at a secret. 

Jace felt the same smile pull at his lips. 

“Come on. I’ll show you.”

Emma and Cristina exchanged knowing glances. She may not be a sucker for romantic media, but she is a sucker for love, especially in its purest forms. It may never be easy, but the most important choices in life are motivated by love.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

So... that took a while. Honestly, time management, not my strong suit. I will attempt to get these chapters out on a better schedule, but that might not be the case as I am about to start university.

Until next time (hopefully soon and not 3 months).

Series this work belongs to: